The Return Of Joyboy!

by Defectivedecoy, TheIntrovertRin

Summary:

"What do you mean by 'Nika'?" Sabo further asked. Luffy groggily opened his eyes, and spoke, "Did someone call me?" Garp frowned at that.

"Luffy, your name is Luffy, not that!!!" He said with anger. Luffy who sat up now glared at Garp before frowning, "But why do I need to hide my real name?!!!" He asked and crossed his arms on his chest. "I don't understand at all!!"

"Your real name is Nika?" Ace asked to which Luffy nodded happily. Garp scratched his head in worry.

"Fine!" Garp said, "Listen to me!" Luffy looked at Garp and the others even did the same. "If the marines ever come to know about your real name, and if by any chance the World Government came to know about your existence they will kill you in spot."

"Why will they kill coz of my name?" Luffy frowned but soon burst out laughing, "And do you think," Luffy's eyes flickered to golden, "they can kill me?" Luffy started laughing hard, his one hand on his stomach and the other on his eyes.

Chapter 1: Chapter 1

Summary:

"Pa!" Dragon literally dropped the baby at hearing the first words of Luffy while Ivankov literally stumbled on his feet. Their hearts racing at thousands of kilometers per hour.

Notes:

The story is inspired by 'Smiling Seas' by Illuminat3dStar

Chapter 1 

 

Dragon gazed over the vast expanse of the Grand Line from his ship. Like the waves that rose and fell, his thoughts also drifted to the events that had occurred in the few past years. The hidden brutality of the World Government weighed on him like a heavy chain, a burden he shared with the few who knew  the truth but felt almost powerless and hopeless to change it. This was why he had founded an organization, to end the injustices perpetuated by the World Government and to liberate those who suffered because of it.

Dragon had tried to reason with his father, the Vice Admiral Monkey D. Garp, the hero of the marines, countless times, calling out the government's wrongdoings. He had even yelled at him when his frustrations and anger got the best of him, seeing his ignorant father's actions. But the only reply Dragon ever received were those familiar words, repeated time and time again.

' It's my duty that I'll choose and the justice of my will that I will follow.'

Dragon knew that his father was not responsible for the events that occurred in Ohara, Flevance, Baterilla and many other places whose story is just lost in the vast world. He knew that his father was unaware of the incidents even when they were happening, only getting news of them through papers or by the higher ups. But Dragon really couldn't find it in his heart to forgive the ones who knew the truth yet chose to be silent. He despised people who turn a blind eye towards the government's injustices. But something in the back of his mind always whispered that his father knows more than he always lets on, something which he still doesn't. 

The last time he had met Roger, he had offered him protection and best doctors to extend his life by a few years, aware of the man's incurable illness. He knew of Roger's insatiable thirst for adventure, his boundless love for the sea. But Roger had declined and responded with words that left Dragon reflecting deeply on how many secrets the man knew about the world.

'I'm not the one who will change the world. Someone will come soon, someone who will shake the world to its core and unravel the truth to the light for everyone to see.'

When Dragon had asked about the Void Century, Roger only laughed, saying that the one destined to change the world would have all the answers to his questions. Dragon had held back from asking any further, a choice he soon came to regret, especially when he heard what had happened in Baterilla. He wished he could have intervened, could have saved the unborn child from the Navy's merciless pursuit. Instead, all he could feel was deep regret and sorrow as the horrific news reached him. News of innocent women and infants being slaughtered, all in a senseless act of cruelty to hunt for the unborn child of the Pirate King.

Dragon gazed over the vast, moonlit ocean before him. The wind howled, the full moon glowed like a pearl, and the once calm sea suddenly erupted in waves that danced as though celebrating something the rest of the world was privy to. Dragon didn't know what came over to him that moment, but in a surge of emotion, he found himself voicing the heavy thoughts weighing on his heart, offering up the burdens to the howling winds to hear. He shouted his fury at the World Government, and with each word, the winds and waves seemed to rise and fall in agreement, as if nature itself shared in his anger. He ended his outcry with a solemn vow to end the World's Government's tyranny, letting his pledge carry across the night for all of nature to bear witness.

But the next thing he knew was a massive wave engulfing him, crashing and leaving his right arm bloodied. Drops of blood splattered onto the deck and railing, while others trickled into the ocean below. Before he could even take a look at his wound, an eerie rhythm filled the air, the sounds of distant drums mingling with the waves, which surged once more to engulf him whole.

Instinctively, Dragon stepped back, watching in stunned silence as the waves seemed to dance around the bloodstains on the deck. When the water receded, a baby lay where the blood had fallen, sound asleep with a small smile on his face. The sounds of drums grew louder and louder, accompanied by the soft melody played by the winds, while the calm waves continued their gentle dance. As Dragon watched, the baby's eyes slowly opened, meeting his gaze.

Dragon's breath caught as the baby gazed directly into his eyes, as though peering into his very soul, rattling for things that Dragon couldn't even comprehend.

It was absurd! It was a joke to think that he , the 'World's Most Wanted Criminal', was unnerved by an innocent baby. Yet there was something unearthly about this tiny figure, who looked far too adorable to be so disarming. Dragon gulped when the baby broke into a smile that stretched far too wide and reached his eyes, which was impossible! He would have called it unsettling, even creepy, but the baby's round, squishy face was anything but that.

Before he realized it, he had moved closer, reaching out to cradle the child in his arms. A smile tugged at his own lips, and he could hardly believe it. The baby's smile was too infectious for him to resist, casting a strange enchantment over him that he couldn't shake off.

In that moment, he felt an overwhelming urge to protect this child, to shield him from the world's cruelty. Dragon shivered slightly as a chilling gust swept past them, ruffling the baby's hair as though kissing the infant in the forehead and bestowing a gentle blessing.

Dragon looked out over the sea.

It was calm, too calm for the Grand Line!

The rhythmic drumming finally ceased with the baby drifting asleep in his arms. As Dragon looked at the innocent, squishy face, he couldn't help but wonder how the baby had not been scared due to his typically stern expression at the beginning. The infant had not even screeched his tiny lungs like most infants would do.

Making his way into the cabin, Dragon gently laid the baby on the bed, fortifying him with pillows for safety. With that done, he turned to fetch a towel to dry him off but had to stop in astonishment. The baby was already completely dry, as though he was never touched by the ocean's waters in the first place.

Dragon's questions were increasing with each second. Who's this mysterious child? Why had he been in the ocean? Should Dragon keep him? Was he now responsible for this life.. as a father? The questions weighed heavily, and yet he knew he wasn't ready to confront some of the answers anytime soon.

Dragon's thoughts were broken as his right hand man entered the cabin, stopping in his tracks abruptly. The violet haired Okama queen was wide eyed at the scene before him. The sight of the world's most wanted criminal, his boss, his best friend, the most stoic person he knew, cradling a baby!

"Dragon-boy..?" The Okama queen hesitated, not sure what to even ask.

Dragon himself didn't fully understand his own feelings, not sure what he should do, but he felt unexpectedly attached to the baby. In his heart, he already felt like a father to this little one. He felt proud and happy to have a son. He wanted to protect the child, his newly claimed son. Gently, he lifted the baby in his arms and pressed a soft kiss to his forehead, stirring the child awake. The baby opened his sleepy eyes and giggled. Dragon felt warmth bloom in his chest as he smiled and his next words slipped out from his mouth.

"Monkey D. Luffy."

The baby's laughter filled the room. The merry joy resonating through Dragon like music. The winds outside seemed to hum a tune, while moonlight flooded the cabin, casting a soft glow on Luffy's tiny, smiling face. Reaching out with his small hands, Luffy grasped one of Dragon's large fingers, his expression soon to light up with pure joy. Luffy cuddled close, holding tight to Dragon's finger and slowly drifting back to sleep with a contented smile.

The smile never left the little face. How was that even possible? How could an infant smile in his sleep? Do all babies do this? And how had this one come to him? Dragon's mind filled with more questions than answers, leaving only one thing that he was certain about. The sea, the waves and the ocean had blessed him with a child to care for.

"Luffy is my son." For the first time since Ivankov had entered the room, Dragon looked up and answered, his face softened by a rare smile.

Ivankov stood in stunned silence, hardly able to believe his ears about Dragon ever capable of having a baby. Yet the proof lay right in front of him, smiling innocently. Ivankov stepped closer, his heart melting at the sight of the adorable newborn. Ivankov couldn't resist cooing at the baby.

"Can I hold him?" Ivankov asked, his large hands already outstretched eagerly.

With a nod and smile, Dragon carefully handed his son over. Ivankov gently touched the baby's soft cheek with his thumb, causing the little one's eyes to flutter open. The little one gave a tiny yawn and blinked up at Ivankov, tilting his head curiously to one side. The Revolutionary paused, spellbound, as the baby's gaze lingered on him for a moment before breaking into a joyful giggle.

Ivankov had felt his heart stop working under the baby's intense gaze. There was something in those eyes, something beyond ordinary and everything in his gut confirmed his suspicion.

"What.. what was that?" Ivankov muttered, almost to himself.

"I don't know." Dragon gave a slight shrug, sensing what Ivankov meant but he himself didn't have any answers. All he knew was that he'd felt something profound, a spark of something extraordinary, studying him without judging.

Dragon didn't yet know how much having a son would change his life, but he already felt deeply attached and loved the baby boy. His soft laughter and innocent smiles had already found their way into his heart. He had no willpower to send the boy to a safer place; he couldn't even imagine letting his child go even for a moment. He wanted to shield him from all harm, protect him until he needed it.

Even if the thought about the safety of his son concerned him, he couldn't think of doing that . He can't give him to his father, not yet. But he knew that life within the Revolutionary Army was no place for a child to grow up. He wanted his son to have a real upbringing, to give him a chance to choose his own path, free from pressure or hardship. He wanted to give this child everything he desired.

Little did the infant know that he had completely wrapped the leader of the Revolutionary Army in his little fingers in just a few moments with his sunny smile.

.

A year was soon to pass since Dragon had left Baltigo and hid in West Blue with Ivankov always by his side. Even if far away, Dragon was still doing his work, ordering his fellow comrades through the denden mushi, and leading the army quietly with the help of Ivankov and Kuma on his side. He couldn't afford to be the center of the revolution, not for a while, not while taking care of his baby boy.

Dragon was determined to shield Luffy from the World Government. He never wanted his son to be tainted by the same darkness that had consumed his own hands. Above all, he wanted Luffy to keep that radiant smile, the kind that could light up the world, just like the sun. Luffy was his sun, his treasure. Every ounce of his love and attention was devoted to the boy. He spoiled him, giving him everything he asked for or pointed to, indulging the little brat without hesitation. No one knew about Luffy’s existence, except for Ivankov, who had been by his side from the very moment his baby had entered his life.

Right now, they were sitting quietly on a beach on an island in the West Blue, watching the sunset. The little toddler was squirming, trying his best to escape Dragon's hold. Even at just one year old, Luffy was too energetic, constantly eager to explore. His curious, innocent eyes sparkled like stars every time he discovered something new, wanting to know and play.

 

At the moment, Luffy was pouting, frustrated when he felt he couldn't crawl or run on the rough sand and play. The sight of those adorable puppy eyes would have definitely shattered Dragon's resolve within a second, if not for the fact that the Revolutionary Army leader refused to even look at the puppy eyes. However, it was too much for Ivankov when Luffy looked at him, almost pleading for help.

Thus, Ivankov's resolve shattered and he sided with the spoiled brat to Dragon's 'dismay'.

"Dragon-boy, let him play. We are here, he won't run off or get hurt."

Dragon sighed, watching as an adorable grin of victory spread on Luffy's face as he beamed at Ivankov, letting a cute giggle, as if agreeing with the Okama's words.

That was the last blow to Dragon's resolve. After all, how could he decline to his son's whims after hearing his joy.

"Alright," Dragon finally relented, smiling as he placed the toddler gently nto the sand. He watched as Luffy wobbled towards the water, his tiny legs carrying him unsteadily but with determination.

Without thinking, Dragon stood up, instinctively following his son, ready to scoop him up if he ventured too close to the shoreline. Luffy's face was alight with joy as he ran to the shore, giggling as if someone was calling him or telling him the funniest joke. It was then that Dragon noticed the water pulling back from the shore, rushing toward the giggling and babbling baby with an alarming speed.

Without hesitation, Dragon scooped up Luffy, who began to whine in protest. He watched as the water rushed towards them, rising upwards and splashing them, which was completely impossible! His instincts screamed to step back, afraid that his brat might fall ill or struggle to breathe. But when he looked down at Luffy, he was stunned. The boy wasn't wet at all, nor was he struggling for air. Instead, Luffy's bright sunshine smile which cold light up his worse days was in full force on his little face as he looked at the waves with pure joy.

Dragon stood there, utterly awestruck. This was the second time it had happened, but he still couldn't make sense of it. He was speechless like the last time, unable to form a single coherent thought about what had just occurred.

Ivankov came rushing over, immediately checking the toddler for any signs of harm. But just like Dragon, he also was left stunned, in complete disbelief when he found Luffy dry, still giggling and babbling happily. 

"What happened..?" Ivankov managed to croak, still stunned, with his eyes fixed on the waters, which seemed to dance and shimmer as though it had got the most precious thing anyone could even imagine.

Dragon shrugged, completely at a loss for an explanation. He was just relieved that Luffy was fine, that his little baby was fine. But even that didn't answer what had just happened. He watched as Luffy's smile grew even wider, as if he had discovered a part of himself.

"Pa!" Dragon's eyes widened, and he almost dropped his little menace in shock, his heart pounding as if it were about to burst from his chest while Ivankov literally stumbled. 

The toddler's face scrunched up, as though he was deep in thought. Then, with a grin that could light up the whole world, another word was uttered by the little sunshine.

"Pa..pa! Papa! Papa!" Luffy giggled and repeated the word, his innocent bright eyes locked onto his father's.

A smile crept across Dragon's face, one that he couldn't suppress. He pressed a gentle kiss to Luffy's crown, his heart swelling with pride. He was so overcome with emotion that he didn't even notice the faint water imprints on his son's forehead, too lost in the sound of his child's first words.

"Papa! Papa!" Luffy continued to babble, his voice sweet and full of joy.

Both Dragon and Ivankov felt their hearts melt. In that moment, all the worries and the weight of the world seemed to be forgotten as if they had never existed. All they could hear was the sound of Luffy's childish babble and adorable giggle, accompanied by an innocent, brilliant smile, which rivaled the sun.

 

Chapter 2: Chapter 2

Summary:

Why?"

"It's dangerous!!" Dragon said, trying to contain his worry.

"Mom not dan-je-rus!" Luffy said with puffed cheeks. It took Dragon and Ivankov to register what the kid had said. Ivankov gulped, thinking what the heck even the boy was pointing at! Dragon's breath felt stuck in his throat. He took a deep breath.

The time to return to the revolution was approaching. They can't abandon their duties, even though they were working from a far distance. The revolutionaries needed their leader and the right-hand man. The marines were getting feisty and were trying to find what and where Dragon was, which to no doubt they were failing miserably. Dragon was even informed by Kuma, that cipher pol agents were searching desperately for him.

Luffy had already started walking or more like running. He was an energetic brat. Never getting tired of anything. Even Dragon and Ivankov sometimes couldn't keep up with the toddler. They have to wonder from where he gets that much energy. But they did have a rough idea. Even though the toddler was only a year old, he ate as much as a grown-up man would!

Luffy loves jumping, running, and playing around. He loves looking at new things with curiosity and awe-filled eyes. But above it all, he loves visiting the ocean and running through the shorelines, making Dragon and Ivankov keep an eye on the boy. The boy was a trouble magnet. If he was left unattended for even ten seconds, they would find him in trouble, always.

Once when Dragon was too busy with his work and Ivankov was sleeping, Luffy had crawled upstairs, giggling and babbling, where he found a snail and blabbered nonsense in it.

Later they found, that he had called some higher-ups, whose number he was able to manage to dial, and they considered that Luffy, the one who only could speak two-three words like Papa, Iva, and food, blabbered absolute shit to them, which was considered as classified high tech information, with highly coded language used by the revolutionaries. Dragon and Iva had laughed their asses off that day when they realized that the call had apparently connected to a cipher pol agent.

Though they did change their location after that, not taking their chances of their safe haven being identified. They did learn their lesson to never leave the kid alone after that.

And hence, another beautiful, and memorable year passed...

Luffy was running with his two small feet on the shoreline today. Dragon and Ivankov were there watching him carefully when they saw Luffy jump into the ocean. They both panicked. Being fruit users, denied both of them any movement in the ocean.

"Luffy!!" Dragon yelled at the top of his voice and ran towards the shore. Luffy resurfaced from the ocean, but he was sitting on top of a sea king, giggling happily and laughing hard. Dragon quickly picked the boy from the sea king, who bowed down, allowing Dragon to get a hold of the boy.

His heart was beating like crazy. He had thought that he had lost his baby boy forever in that small moment. The sea king seemed to smile at Luffy, which made Dragon feel amazed and a little confused. Luffy waved his little soft hand back at the sea king.

"Bye! Bye!!" The little kid said followed by a giggle and gummy smile. He could feel Ivankov startled. They have never seen anyone, much less a kid getting a ride on a sea king!! Hell someone would definitely have a screw loose in their heads to even think of that!

"L-Lu?" Dragon tried to gain the attention of the kid. "Don't jump in the ocean." Dragon hugged the boy tightly, afraid that he will again jump in. When they separated Luffy tilted his head sideways in confusion.

"Why?"

"It's dangerous!!" Dragon said, trying to contain his worry.

"Mom not dan-je-rus!" Luffy said with puffed cheeks. It took Dragon and Ivankov to register what the kid had said. Ivankov gulped, thinking what the heck even the boy was pointing at! Dragon's breath felt stuck in his throat. He took a deep breath.

"Lu, who is your Mom?" Dragon asked. He felt stupid for asking that question. But he knew that he had never told the kid anything about Mom. Because he himself wasn't sure. Ivankov looked at Dragon as if he had grown two heads.

Luffy again tilted his head sideways cutely, before pointing to the ocean. "Mom!"

Dragon felt his breath knocked out from him as he felt his unspoken suspicion come true. Luffy is the child of the ocean, the sea and now that he thinks about it clearly, many things make sense.

"Right." Dragon felt himself say as he let the boy down and saw him running around again.

"Dragon-boy, are you hiding something?" Ivankov asked. He really didn't like the idea to ask, but he was attached to Luffy, and he was curious to know what that all was about. Dragon nodded and then shook his head, his eyes never leaving Luffy. He himself felt confused and shocked at the turn of events. But he didn't speak a word.

The next day, they were disguised as normal citizens walking around the town. His red tattoo, hidden with makeup, courtesy of Ivankov himself. He wore a black T-shirt and blue jeans, with a cap covering his face well and black shoes. Luffy wore a red hoodie, blue shorts, and a sandal. The boy apparently didn't like shoes. He always kicked them off saying 'yucky'.

Dragon's hands were holding Luffy's tiny little hands securely, as the boy didn't want to be carried. He wanted to run and climb on the stalls which were lined up. Dragon couldn't help but smile seeing the toddler climb onto him to reach the goodies.

That was when a powerful haki flared at a distance. Dragon wasted no time in carrying Luffy and making his way to an alley, as swiftly as possible, without raising any suspicion.

"Have you heard Dragon was spotted here?" A marine asked in a hushed tone to another one of his comrade.

"You mean the Dragon? The revolutionary?" Another marine almost shouted, making the other to clasp a hand on his mouth.

But unknown to them, Dragon had already heard what he needed. He could easily defeat those marines, but his gaze lowered to the previous bundle of joy which was in his arms, looking at him. Luffy was way too quiet.

Luffy, his baby boy, who could never be associated with the word quiet, was abnormally still. Even in sleep, the little toddler would smile, giggle or babble something.

Coming to a decision, Dragon reached for his den den mushi and dialed Ivankov.

"Iva," He spoke in a low voice, keeping an eye on their surroundings. "Marines have spotted me."

No other words were required for the okama queen as he promised to come as soon as possible after packing their necessary documents which were stashed in the house they were living in.

It was after ten whole minutes of uncomfortable silence coming from the little sunshine and Dragon's own pounding heart beat that Dragon felt Ivankov approaching him.

Handing Dragon his green coat and a blanket to hide Luffy in, Ivankov nodded. Dragon carefully wrapped his little sunshine in the blanket as the kid gave him a teary look.

"Papa...?" Dragon saw the cheerful boy on the verge of crying. It broke his heart in a million pieces.

"I'm right here with you," Dragon assured the little one, wiping the stray tear which leaked from his eyes. "Papa and Iva are here to protect little Lu." Dragon assured the kid, who nodded after a moment. That was the signal for him to finally hide the toddler with the blanket completely. The blanket acted as a shield to protect the boy from the eyes of the World, which would not think twice before killing him.

Running, hiding and not engaging in any fights... And yet Dragon and Ivankov found themselves with CP0 on their tail.

And if that was not enough, then the killing intent which Dragon felt aimed towards him, made him hold Luffy closer in his arms whole Ivankov shielded them with his own body.

Disguising Luffy as if there was no baby but a couple of documents in his hands, only attracted the bastards who aimed at the little kid when they realized that catching them was impossible. They thought that destroying the 'important documents' Dragon was holding would give the Revolutionary Army good damage.

His first reaction would have been anger if not for the distress he felt coming from his little sunshine. Dragon's instincts told him to run that day.

The bastards were aiming for his son, who was crying silently into his chest, scared of the sounds of the gun and the hollers of the agents shouting at them. He was too scared as his little couldn't comprehend what was even happening.

For the first time in his life instead of facing his enemies, and his adversaries, Dragon chose to run. To protect his son. Because his son mattered more than anything in the world. And so he did, with Ivankov. He did, making the agents miss their mark. It took a day to lose the World Government agents and it was a bitter retreat.

But Dragon won by not giving up Luffy's existence. A very close call, which would have killed his son. But there was the bitter reminder that he wasn't able to protect his son completely. His son was not safe with him. That made his chest bleed with pain.

It was a very close call. A bitter truth which he was forced to acknowledge right now that Luffy wouldn't be safe with him around. That Luffy should not be raised in a middle of revolution which he was working for. That day's incident was enough for him to realize that he couldn't give away Luffy's existence to the World Government who would keep the freedom loving boy behind the ugly shackles and use him as a coin against him.

This was the reason in the first place that he hadn't ever thought of marrying or have fallen in love. That was the reason he had never thought of becoming a father. That was why he had given up on his last name. No one knew his whole name expect for a few.

But after gaining Luffy things changed for better or worse. His little sunshine had made an irreplaceable place in his heart in just a moment of time. He couldn't even imagine living a day without him.

He could only see two options before him right now. Either he should keep him and have more close encounters like this oret the kid grow like a normal kid away from war and free to choose what he wants. The latter seemed far more better for the baby who was sleeping peacefully right now.

Garp. That was the only name coming in his mind as he thought about the future. But his father would know in an instant after seeing Luffy. He always seemed to know much more than let himself show to others... But that was the only safe option for him left.

Grabbing the nearby denden mushi he dialed a number, which he thought he never call.

Click

"Vice admiral Garp here!" The snail spoke.

Dragon could hear the crunching noise coming from the snail. Relishing in the background noise, remembering the familiarity. Looking at his sleepy son who got up rubbing his eyes, his determination solidified.

"It's me," Dragon replied in a soft tone.

Garp was a bit stunned to see his son smile. He had not seen him smile ever since the day when he had thrown away the Navy uniform after finding out about the horrible crimes of the World Government. It was a huge shock for him. But he steadied himself as he frowned.

"Why did you call me, brat?" Garp asked, trying to sound annoyed as he masked away the feeling of happiness he felt by seeing the snail smile.

What he would not do to see Dragon smile again?! Though they were on opposite sides, he was still his child, his very own blood.

"I want to ask you a favor," Dragon said, his eyes never leaving the baby who was blinking his eyes innocently. "I want you to raise my child." Dragon spoke gulping down the sob which threatened to pour through his throat. He didn't want to give Luffy away... But that was the right decision.

"WHAT?!" Garp shouted feeling a mixture of emotions flowing through him. It hit him hard! The first emotion he felt was of shock, then it changed to happiness and it lastly changed to panic.

"Where are you?" Garp asked in an urgent voice. He knew if the kid was revealed to the world then he will be hunted without mercy. He would be used against Dragon. It would be Bartilla once again. He can't let that happen. Not when he had already seen one Baterilla.

"I will send you the coordinates." That was all Dragon said before disconnecting.

The last days with Luffy were bittersweet. He knew their time together was coming to an end, something he had never even thought of. He saw Ivankov getting sad at the idea. He knew he even was attached to the boy. The most shocking thing was that Dragon felt that Luffy knew that something was about to happen.

Whenever the thought of being absent from the life his very own kid came up, Dragon would get sad. He would feel a lump grow ever time he thought about how he would be missing the crucial part of his son's life.

But he forced himself to smile, which sometimes came genuinely, as he spent his last days with Luffy. Playing with him as much as he can, giving him his endless love. Heck he even gave the premium edition candies from fishman island to the kid, spoiling him to the brink and getting ready to tackle and care for a hyperactive sugar high Luffy.

The duo did their best to not feel sad in front of the kid, but the kid seemed to know their sadness. He seemed to know their pain. Whenever he would be carried by one of them, he would try to snuggle a little bit closer giving them a hug with his cute little limbs, trying to get close to them.

Dragon can't imagine how horrible the upcoming days would be. He can't imagine the horror he will face to know that he can't see those gummy smiles, can't hear the soft giggles and the laughter. His world will literally crumble and he could see it. But he knew better than to crumble in despair.

 

Notes:

The chapter may not be much, but I would love to have some feedbacks!

Chapter 3: Chapter 3

Summary:

"His name is Monkey D. Luffy," Dragon said, his eyes fixed on Luffy. That was enough to break Garp from his thoughts and slowly nod at his son.

"This child is not normal," Garp said as he raised his head to see Dragon in the eyes. "What are you hiding?"

Dragon and Ivankov watched as a small dingy pulled off at the side of the Island. The dinghy was rocking violently in the storm. The storm had pulled off in the little Island since they had arrived. Dragon watched his father jump into the ocean and reach the shore, towards him.

Dragon didn't speak a word as he gave a little nod as a greeting to the elderly man, who pouted at the sight but understood nonetheless. Dragon led the man, after he wrung his shirt off to remove the sea water, to the little shack in a secluded area in the forest, where they were currently hiding.

Looking at the vicinity, Garp couldn't help but feel proud on his son for choosing such a good hiding place. No wonder nobody was able to track him.

After he had heard that Dragon had fled, literally fled, for the first time from his enemies, he was scared to find out if something was wrong. But luckily, Dragon called soon and gave him the news of his grandson. He could connect the dots and now understand why Dragon was missing and why he had fled that day. Dragon fled to secure his child, to not give up his identity to the world. He felt proud of Dragon for achieving his goal, even if he was on the opposite side.

The house was a small one but it gave a feeling of home to Garp. He could see the toys which were splattered everywhere in the hall, he snickered when Ivankov tripped on one of them. He and Dragon entered the room where his grandkid was.

He could smell the scent of the sea radiating from the little room. When his eyes landed on the kid, the first thing his heart and mind screamed was the kid was too adorable. He plopped on the large bed, legs crossed, and back against the wall. He saw Dragon pull up a chair and sit opposite to him.

Garp held the boy up from the bed and slowly and tenderly placed him on his lap, not wanting the smiling kid to wake up from his sweet dreams. The kid was mumbling something and drooling from his mouth.

"He's too adorable," Garp whispered in a hush tone, his face litting with joy at the sight of the baby. Gently caressing the cheek of the toddler with his massive thumb, he saw the little one scrunch his eyes and open them with a small yawn.

The kid was blinking at him, with his head tilted, taking in the unknown face for the first time. The bright brown eyes met Garp's eyes as Garp's fingers ran through the kid's smooth hair. Garp felt his fingers stop altogether when he saw the intense gaze which landed on him. He felt as if a sword was placed on his chest, ready to pierce his heart and just waiting for one wrong move to finish his very existence.

The sound of waves crashing on the shore was clearly heard in the silent room. The rain was getting heavier, and the violent rustles of the trees and the waves crashing on the shore filled the room. Lightening crackled outside, making the poor animals screech in fear. Even the inhabited Island seemed to roar as if it was given its own voice. And in the middle of all of this, they were in the middle of the room, waiting for something.

And then the baby smiled. Garp had never seen anyone give so big smile in his entire life. He failed to notice when the feeling, the pressure, and the force was altogether gone. He failed to notice when the turmoil of the wild beasts ended, when the roar which he heard altogether vanished. He just saw how the little guy squirmed in his lap, to find a better spot to lay down and sleep, to droll again as if nothing had happened.

"His name is Monkey D. Luffy," Dragon said, his eyes fixed on Luffy. That was enough to break Garp from his thoughts and slowly nod at his son.

"This child is not normal," Garp said as he raised his head to see Dragon in the eyes. "What are you hiding?"

Dragon reverted his eyes, refusing to meet that of his father's. His eyes were set on Luffy as if telling that Luffy was his child and he knows that he is not normal like the others but he would not tolerate anyone mockingly spouting nonsense at his son.

Even though his father said it with good intentions, Dragon couldn't help but feel a tinge of anger, anger that his kid will be treated differently from the rest of the kids. Anger that he might lose his charming smile and he would not be able to be there for him when that happens.

He felt himself questioning the solution to the problem. Will Luffy be okay with his father? Will he be happy? Can Garp assure Luffy's well-being and that his smile will remain protected? He hesitated. He hesitated in giving up Luffy. He didn't want his son to be far from him, but he knew he have to steel his heart. But his heart refused to do so... Only if he had any other choice to keep his son safe and with him.

The silence in the room was awkward. The tension increased in the room as Garp looked at Dragon and then the toddler sleeping on his lap. The kid was like the sea, which could be calm and gentle before it stormed and took out countless people from their miserable life.

"I don't understand myself," Dragon uttered the word, his nails digging deep within his palm, making blood draw from it. He gritted his teeth harshly. He couldn't let his heart make a decision over his better judgment.

"Explain from the beginning," Garp said, his eyes on the blood trail which stained the green cloak of his son.

Dragon tried taking deep breaths. Still today, he doesn't believe what happened that day on May 5th. He still feels uneasy about accepting it as the truth. But the very proof of all of it layed on the lap of his father.

"It was on May 5th, when I was out on the deck, thinking about the cruelty of the Government. The wind was howling, the waves were crashing, and a full moon was on the sky. I don't know what I thought, what encouraged me, but I just yelled out the frustration weighing heavily on my heart," Dragon placed a hand on his heart, which felt heavy for the first time after meeting Luffy. "I was swearing to bring justice to innocent people and dethrone the World Government. That was when a wave engulfed me." Dragon's eyes trailed at his right arm. "The wave gave me a wound. The next second, another wave came, licking my blood off the deck and when the wave resided, I heard drums, I heard a melody. The sea went calm and a baby with an impossibly wide smile laid on the deck."

Dragon saw his father freeze before slowly looking at Luffy who was soundly asleep. The silence in the room was enough to hear the throbbing heartbeat of Garp and Dragon. Both of them with some amount of realization. Dragon swallowed hard, moving his gaze to his father, and saw the pale face regaining color. He had never seen his father pale! He had always seen a laughing man, sometimes scowling or becoming annoyed but nothing could make the Navy Hero pale.

Garp raised a hand to his face, rubbed his temple, and leaned on the wall behind him as he let out a chuckle.

"There is an old legend which had circulated once upon a time around the World about offering blood to the sea and in return they would get their desired thing. Countless people have offered even their limbs to the Sea all in order to gain something. But none have succeeded for countless centuries. It's been a long time since the sea had taken up any offer. Or more like forced you to make an offer."

Dragon's mind filled itself will countless questions, whose answers were completely out of his reach.

"He is a child of the sea and a D by your blood. He carries the will of D as well as the will of Nature itself." Garp's eyes met that of Dragon's shocked ones, "He will be a force to be reckoned with in the future and change the world. It will be his destiny, connecting and fulfilling your dream indirectly."

That followed silence as both of the elder men watched the sea child. Dragon felt worried, he felt nervous realising what his son was. But above all he wanted his son to be safe, to live his life according to his wish. To choose his own destiny and create a fate with his very own hands. He didn't want his only son to be forced into anything which he didn't want to.

Garp chuckled, feeling the inner turmoil of his son. "Don't worry. He will get to choose what he wants to do in his life."

Dragon nodded in understanding before speaking, "I love him. But the past days have made me realize that if his existence is revealed then he will be hunted, despite his age. I don't want him to live a life where he is hunted and constantly haunted. I'm afraid that something will happen to him if he stays with me." Dragon forced himself to say as blood dripped from his palms drop by drop. If he wouldn't say it now, then he knew he couldn't ever say it.

His love for his son will never fade him. Heck, he will even willingly throw himself to protect his. But he knows that he isn't too strong to go against the whole world, the Five elders to protect Luffy.

He knew he couldn't see Luffy cry. His kid had never cried before. So, when he saw his crying face that day, it hit him hard.

"I don't want to see tears on his smiling face..." If Garp noticed the glossy eyes of his son and tears that dropped from his eyes, to land on his lap, he didn't mention it.

"The storm listens to her Voice, loud and commanding. The tree rustles to her breeze, warm and caring. She calls for whirlpools and they listen. She pushes the ground and it obeys. Without a question, without hesitation, and without any thoughts. But above all she is lonely. There might be countless sailors, merchants, navy officers, marines, pirates, etc. sailing on her mercy but she is alone. It was once said the sea had a child, which she lost to the world of mortals, to the world of some ungrateful people, which were none other than the ancestors of the Celestial Dragons. Do you think she will let that happen all again?"

"But why me?" Dragon asked. His voice was uncertain for the second time. Garp shrugged at that. He could only guess the answers. But none seemed too accurate to console his son. None seemed fit to tell him that he was worthy. But maybe there's a way.

"The sea wants to be free, she wants her revenge and you are exactly doing what she wants." Garp replied.

Their talking had woken up little Luffy who was amazed by the color of Garp's shirt. His doe brown eyes lit up and his smile stretched as wide as it could be.

"Isn't she the most powerful being in the world? Isn't she capable of destroying the whole world?" Dragon asked, his eyes never leaving Luffy, who had jumped off from Garp and was now running around in the room and giggling happily.

"That she is. But there is a prophecy, which I heard from Roger. 'After 800 years, a man will return to reclaim his throne'."

Garp said, his eyes straight on Luffy. Luffy turned back to face the two men in the room and offered them his brightest smile.

Garp felt as if he was asked to continue. He really didn't want to. But as he was about to say the next words, the lightning cackled louder, the winds blew fiercely, and the waves went violent as if it was trying to reach the shore. But above all of this, Luffy's innocent laughter was heard clearly. The light of the moon, which was not there for long hours entered the room, falling on the little bundle of joy, and the sounds of drums were back in midst of all of this Luffy's grin stretched impossibly wider.

"Joyboy will return."

Notes:

I should probably apologize for the delay of posting the chapter, but I can't help it, even if I know I can post it anytime. So, I'm sorry.

Yeah, I would like some comments and thanks for reviewing the chapters. I really appreciate it. I like that some people take time from their busy schedule to read some wayward fanfictions. It just makes me happy when I read some comments about how the story is going good. Well, maybe that's why I write. Who knows?

Anyways, have a good day ahead!

Chapter 4: Chapter 4

Summary:

A transparent watery hand was placed at the small boat, making Luffy cry harder as he sat there bawling his eyes. A small smile formed on the mysterious figure's face as a wave brought her baby in her arms.

After their conversations, Luffy was about to be handed to Garp. Luffy was crying, he didn't want to leave Dragon and Iva. He was crying 'Papa' and 'Iva', making the respective individuals cry at the very sight. But Dragon steeled himself. It was for Luffy. To protect him. The screams of the boy could be even heard above the lightning of the storm, which had summoned itself once again.

Dragon knew Luffy's desperate cries and his teary face would always haunt his mornings. He would always feel empty without his sun. But his sun needed protection right now, which he couldn't provide. He couldn't risk Luffy getting caught in the hands of the World Government.

"Wil- Will I se- e... Papa and Iva aga..in?" Luffy asked through his sobbing. Dragon feels his heartbreak into million pieces. He was really thinking about what good deeds he had done to get such an adorable kid.

"Yes. We will. I promise, sunshine." Dragon said as he cradled the kid tenderly. He slid a silver-colored chain, which had a red prism hanging from it, into Luffy's neck. He opened it to show Luffy his, Iva's, and Luffy's picture. A last souvenir for him to remember his days with them. Luffy looked at the picture and started crying again.

"Keep it to yourself," Dragon said, "Do not show it to anyone, okay?" Dragon spoke softly, making Luffy stiffen that upper lip of his and nod his head.

He knew he was risking a lot, but his son deserved to remember his Dad and Iva. He deserved to have the pleasure of seeing the picture when he missed him. So, he had made careful arrangements for it by making sure that no one would ever suspect a picture inside the pendant if they didn't know what they were looking for in the first place.

Ivankov gave Luffy one last hug before Dragon nodded hesitantly and took heavy steps toward his Dad. He gave the wailing boy to his Dad, placing stones on his heart. He kissed the boy on his forehead, Luffy sniffled trying to stop himself from crying that moment. But when he detached from the boy, the wailing started soon enough.

He couldn't risk his son. He heard the desperate wailing, cries and screams for him. He felt helpless. He ran his way to his cabin locking himself, crying out his eyes from the detachment of his dear son. He knew he had to strengthen himself for the upcoming days without his little sunshine but it was making his heart crack.

He promised himself though his tears that he would make a world, where no one had to feel this again. He would protect Luffy in his own way. He would protect him always. And they will meet once again. He will keep his promise, he will visit Luffy, after all he can't just go and abandon in his kid forever. He can't just go and leave his sunshine alone. Otherwise he will get lonely. He has to make sure that his sunshine is treated properly. So, he will visit him when there will be time, hiding from the government.

But before that, he had to put the government bastards in their rightful places. They were growing too much feathers by flying to the countries and ruling them against their wishes. He had to put them down for good.

He and Ivankov returned to the Army after a week. If anyone noticed how stressed they were, or how sad they were, they didn't question them. Dragon jumped into his job with fervor with a want to destroy the institution that made him give up his son for a better life. He would do his best and overthrow the World Government one day.

He had never been fond of clicking photos with his son, but in the last few days he had clicked some. To remember him. He ran his hands through the wide smile, reminding him what he gave up and what he had to do to achieve his goal. The World Government will regret it. It will crumble under the heat of the fire. The fire of the World itself.

.

It was evening, and the poor babe had already fallen asleep. The toddler kept on crying for his Dad throughout the journey, which made Garp constantly trying to keep him busy. He gave him some of the toys which Dragon had packed for the kid, but he kept on throwing it all over, only demanding for his Dad. Some even fell in the waters, but due to the waves they were thrown back to the small dinghy.

His grandson also kept on trying to jump off the dinghy but Garp wouldn't let him. He couldn't just lose the adorable baby. Garp looked at the sky, it was less cloudy now. There were no dark clouds, no heavy storms, and howling winds. If someone else would have seen them, then they would have probably accused the storm for making the toddler cry, but it wasn't that at all

Garp knew what was happening. He knew that his Grandson was going through the painful separation of the possibly first person he had ever seen in his life. Garp knew this pain. He had felt it always when he had to leave Dragon in the Foosha Village for his betterment. He was familiar with the ache of separation from the loved ones. But it was for the kid's betterment.

Soon, the tranquil night summoned itself. The bright moon shone in the sky, calm waves were rocking the little dinghy and the winds seemed to be whistling a lullaby. In the middle of these, Garp had fallen asleep when he saw themselves enter a calm region. He had let the anchor down and slept holding his grandson without a care.

Luffy woke up and the first thing he searched for was his Dad. He sniffled a sob and remembered his father's last words. His tiny hands held the small trinklet his Dad had given. He opened it to see his Dad, Iva and him. His lips wobbled at the memory and the sight. He tried stopping the sob, but the toddler couldn't hold the tears which followed relentlessly from his eyes and the wails which tore from his throat, falling to deaf ears of a certain someone.

A transparent watery hand was placed at the small boat, making Luffy cry harder as he sat there bawling his eyes. A small smile formed on the mysterious figure's face as a wave brought her baby in her arms.

Luffy cried harder, holding onto the watery neck of his mom, seeking comfort. That was enough for the mysterious figure to take the baby with her to the ocean, where she brought little fisheries and other inhabitants of the waters near the dinghy to console the crying child.

A moment ago, Garp heard the splash of water, which was enough to jerk him awake. He was alone on the boat. He was freaking alone. His grandson was no where to be seen. He panicked. It was his first day with his grandson and yet he had managed to kill the boy.

Without thinking anything, Garp jumped in the ocean and the sight left him speechless. His grandson was playing, running, laughing, and freaking talking in the sea and various kinds of sea creatures were surrounding him. None of which even dared to see the little kid with hungry eyes!

Garp was amazed by the sight. He didn't even know how long he was there swimming, looking at the crazy scenario! He dived up finally, when he felt his lungs reached to their limits. He couldn't just comprehend what he had just witnessed right now.

The relief of his grandson being safe calmed his pounding heart which was on his throat.

The gears of his mind turned in a rapid pace. What is Luffy? It did make sense that Luffy could be in water and play there, 'cause the water itself is his freaking mom. But if Luffy was the son of the sea, then what is Luffy? A demi-god or what?

A part of his mind remembered his best friend's words. But it still didn't make much sense.

'I heard Roger talk about this, but it can't be. Luffy's no deity!!!' Garp's mind shrieked.

.

When Makino first saw the crying boy attached to Garp, her heart broke. She just couldn't understand why the adorable tiny boy was crying.

Garp was pouting, holding the boy close to his chest, letting him sob. The boy had been crying since the last week when he was separated from his Dad. Only stopping his wailing at the sight of food or candies.

"Why is he crying?" Makino asked, not able to hear the heart wrenching sobs.

Garp frowned.

"P-Papa..." Luffy let out a choked sob, as he tried to rub his eyes with his tiny hands, messily.

That was so cute!

Garp looked around his vicinity, making sure that no one was near, he spoke in a low voice, "He has to leave his Dad."

Before Makino could question further why Garp outright kidnapped a baby from his Dad, Garp beat her to it.

"His Dad is Dragon, my son."

Makino gasped, finally understanding the situation and apologizing Garp in her mind of even thinking him of as a kidnapper.

"... Dragon?" Luffy asked as he raised his head for the first time from Garp's chest and blinked away the tears. His hands automatically went to the red prism hanging from his neck, hidden from everyone's sight by his shirt.

Garp nodded at him.

"Why don't you introduce yourself to Makino?" Garp asked trying to avoid the topic.

Luffy messily rubbed the remaining tears from his glassy eyes as he looked at Makino. The same soul-piercing stare.

Makino automatically took a step back, as her back hit the bar counter. The ominous feeling which she felt, made her scared. She felt nervous meeting the brown eyes of the toddler. She was certain that the boy's eyes turned to scarlet golden for a second.

Her breath was in her throat, waiting for something to happen. It seemed like hours had passed by, when a smile impossibly wide was blasted to Makino in full force. That was the moment when Makino felt that she would do anything to keep him smiling this way.

"Nika. I'm Nika."

Those three words where enough to make Garp freeze. His eyes turned to Luffy in horror, as he was quick to detach the toddler from his chest and plop him on the counter of the bar. Garp's unspoken horrors were coming to life.

"... What did you say?" Garp's chest was pounding, his heart was beating rapidly.

Luffy tilted his head before again speaking the word but Garp was quick enough to stop him from uttering a single word out. 

"Your name is Luffy. Monkey D. Luffy." Garp recited trying to drill the name into the toddler's mind.

Luffy tilted his head again, seemingly not understanding the issue. If it would have been any other time, Garp would have to stop himself from not cooing.

"Why?" It seemed like the small brain couldn't handle the name well. 

"What did your Dad call you?" Garp was ready to trash his son if he heard that he called him Nika. But he knew that was not the case. As if it would have been then Dragon would have told him about that. But he hasn't which means he himself doesn't know about this!

"L-Lu," Luffy sniffled a sob again, as he was reminded once again of his Dad.

Garp ruffled Luffy's hair softly, giving Makino a side glance. He could see that the lady was confused. Yet quiet.

"How about we call you Lu?" Garp asked, trying to prevent him from any future dangers. Luffy seemed to tear up again.

"No," Luffy whined, wanting to only be called Lu by his Dad or Iva. "Luffy."

Garp nodded, unbothered by the logic of the kid.

"You hungry, brat?" Garp asked and as a clue Luffy's stomach rumbled, making Garp and Makino laugh and Luffy pout adorably.

Makino served Garp and Luffy and saw the kid struggle with his fork. Mostly trying to figure out what he was supposed to do with it.

He looked so damn cute!!!

In the end, it was Makino who fed Luffy, with Luffy enjoying the company of the barmaid.

.

It has been six months, six freaking months, since Dragon had not seen the cheery sunshine smile. Since he had not heard any giggles of his son. Since he had not heard his son babbling all about what he has been doing. It felt like years had gone by since he had not read story books to his son at bed time.

Dragon took a deep breath calming himself. He saw the papers lying on the table. Another Kingdom on the verge of civil war, another kingdom in the verge of destruction, another kingdom where people will have to pay the price of the Marines selfish deeds.

And in mid of this, Dragon can only graze his hand on the sunny smile of his son. The government was relentlessly searching for him. They were using his previous disappearance from the front lines as an opportunity to find more about him. Of where he had been and what he was doing. They were trying to find out why he had not been active like the others who had spread out all over the world gathering allies and helping countries who were on the verge of collapse.

Some marines even were thinking that Dragon was bored of his little game and ran away. They were questioning why was he back again!

Dragon didn't care about those rumors. He could only think about the addicting sunshine grin which he was used to. He could feel his attention span decreasing at an alarming rate and him hearing Luffy's voices everywhere. When he would see a kid near the age of Luffy, then at the moment all he could think of having his little son in his arms.

His close friends could already tell something was wrong and yet only Ivankov knew what was going on. The okama queen had kept himself busy with his old friends and causing revolution, but he too missed Luffy. But Dragon's grief was much more than he could even imagine.

Ivankov had enough when he was telling about another kingdom falling into chaos, making Dragon bang his first on the table. Dragon was losing his calm exterior and with each heinous crime of the World Government his temper was rising.

"Dragon!" Ivankov hated seeing him this way. "Go visit Luffy." He gave a smile to Dragon when the man looked at him with shock. "I and Kuma will handle here till then."

Dragon bit his lips, before looking at the man with gratitude in his eyes. He was amazed how well he got read by him.

"Thanks Iva," Dragon whispered as he made his way to the railing, mentally promising to thanks Kuma after returning. With that, he disappeared with the winds. Being wind itself had its benefits.

.

Dragon wandered through the High Town looking for gifts to pick for his kid.

What would Luffy like? His mind kept on questioning him as he walked through various stores.

He knew his kid better than anyone. He knew his passion for scribbling, his love for sea and adventure, stories and food. That made him pick up some delicacies, a story book which contained more picture than anything and a stuff tiger which he knew would be loved by his son!

He crossed the forest which came in the path to Foosha Village. Last time he had been here, he was terrorizing Dadan and the animals. It was fun remembering those days and walking through the familiar paths.

He hadn't warned his Dad of his arrival. He didn't need to earn him by asking where he had taken his kid. Knowing Garp, he might have left him to either Dadan or Makino.

He was proved correct when he entered a certain bar and was met by Makino who was cleaning the table, looking young and lively as he had seen her the last time around.

His eyes roamed around the bar to finally look at the black haired toddler who was leaning on to one of the bars with colors in his hands.

He could see Makino watch him curiously, watching every movement of his like a hawk until he removed his hood. It only took a second for her to realize who he was. She smiled gently at him, as he continued to sneakily approach his kid.

Standing behind the kid, who was mesmerized in his drawing, he could see a green blob with red and skin colored on the upper part, a violet colored blob nearby and in middle of those he could see a bright red blob with a wide grin on his upper half. The background has sea and he could see a blue colored blob more likely used to take the appearance of a human. There were even trees and wind which were scribbled on the paper.

That made him chuckle, and notifying Luffy of his presence who turned around at once at the familiar sound.

Giving the widest smile as he could, Dragon opened his arms for the boy, whose eyes widened and started turning glassy.

"Papa!" The boy shouted at once and launched in his arms. Despite the tears which leaked through his eyes, the boy looked too happy.

"Hello Lu!" Dragon softly spoke to the boy, whose hold on his coat tightened, making Dragon realize that leaving the boy would be difficult.

His sunshine smiled with glee, hastily removing the stray tears, despite his wobbling lips.

"Lu didn't cry at all!" Luffy bravely spoke, before his eyes gained a glassy shimmer. "Lu missed Papa!" The boy sniffled.

"I missed you too, my sunshine!" Dragon spoke hugging the boy to his chest, who sniffled trying to wipe his tears once again with his little limbs.

It felt so assuring to have the kid in his arms once again. It felt as if the void inside him was finally filling up.

"I am so proud of my little Lu!" Dragon tried to console the boy by rubbing his back, before adjusting him in his hips and presenting the gifts which he had picked up for the toddler.

 

Notes:

We will start posting weekly, if it's not exactly on time don't worry it will arrive soon!

We'd love to know what you think about the chapter! We love reading and answering comments, so don't be afraid to add your own thoughts about the story.

Chapter 5: Chapter 5

Summary:

"I'm sorry, Lu," Dragon spoke in his own cracked voice. Luffy's crying would never fail to make Dragon cry with him. Whenever Luffy would cry, it would seem like the whole world is sad!

"Don't leave me, Papa!" The boy wailed louder, hugging the man with all his strength.

"Papa! Papa!" Luffy grinned wide as he clutched the sleeve of Dragon's coat tightly in his tiny fists and started pulling them out of the bar. "Lu wants Papa to meet Lu's friend!"

"I would love too!" Dragon grinned back, ruffling the hair of the excited kid.

They walked towards the shore, all the while Luffy babbling about his new friend. When they finally reached the sea, an enormous sea king emerged out of the ocean.

Without thinking, Dragon rushed to his son, who was way closer to the sea king for his liking. He was mid way when he saw the sea king bow a little to Luffy. He stopped completely when he saw the giddy look on the sea king's face.

That was the time, he remembered the first time when a sea king had came out of no where and haven't harmed Luffy. His mind supplied, how the sea king was a part of sea, a part of the Sea Goddess herself, which directly indicated that it's a part of Luffy too.

"This is King!" Luffy excitedly introduced his friend. "King was the only one who wanted to be friends with Lu!"

Dragon could feel the sadness in his kid's voice. Now that he really thinks about it, he had noticed how the small kids stayed away from Luffy like plague. It was almost as they feared him. And if some didn't fear, then he could see the angry, pissed off look they sent to his little sunshine.

Dragon hugged his kid. He wanted him to be safe and happy when he had decided to send him away in the care of Garp but never had he thought that he would turn out to be lonely. Luffy was the child of sea and a D. With his energetic and supernatural strength, he probably had unknowingly scared the kids away.

He prayed to whatever Gods which existed for Luffy to make many friends in the future. He saw how Luffy talked to his friend in his arms excitedly, throwing his limbs astray with each expression. It honestly looked funny, bringing a smile on his face too.

Even when the little menace started yawning he would bounce back and start jumping up and down and talk to King, who seemed happy to indulge with Luffy.

Today was the day that Dragon got one more piece of puzzle which Luffy is: Sea kings are attracted to Luffy and he can apparently talk to them!

It is a fun to solve the puzzle which Luffy is, without asking him too much. If he wouldn't have known who his mom was, he would not let him go anywhere near the waters when he himself couldn't swim.

After Luffy was taken away from him, the sunset never seemed enthralling to him. But today, the way the light distributed itself over the watery horizon, the clouds which hanged on the sky, tinted red due to the setting sun, the sun which illuminated the water bringing out the hidden colors looked soothing and mesmerizing. Everything looked to splendid and breath taking!

The setting sun called sleep to the energetic brat who plopped on his lap, tired of today's activity. He saw the sea king bow once again before leaving them alone. The sun rays brilliantly fell on the toddler's face, making the boy look just like the sun.

Picking his son gently in his arm, to make sure that the boy doesn't fall, he headed to Makino's bar. The kid woke up in an instant when food was mentioned. He fed his little sunshine, taking in every word of adventure which poured out of the boy's mouth of going after beetles, chasing rabbits, etc. Dragon wanted the time to stop. He wanted to have his kid with him. It had been too long since he was able to feed the little menace by his very two hands. But he knew that he needed to return and that would make Luffy cry...

The boy was trying his best to keep his eyes open, and speak of what he had done yesterday with yawns between the words. That was a clue for Dragon to take the boy to bed.

"Let's get you in the bed, Lu," Dragon offered the smaller with a warm smile.

"Don't wanna!" The boy whined, holding his father's hand tightly. "Please don't go. Want Papa to stay!" The boy whined, as if he had caught on what would happen if he went to sleep right now.

It broke Dragon's heart, and he knew he would have to break it further soon when he did have to return to the revolution. It would break his own heart knowing that Luffy's would be destroyed, but there was little he could do. He wanted to be selfish. He wanted his son to stay by his side and always keep smiling but he knew he couldn't do that. Not now the very least, when he knew that his son can't be seen with him, not right now.

"I won't go," Dragon responded, thinking to stay just one more day.

The next day, they played together in the fields and the beaches. He helped him reading the stories from the storybooks in the grassy fields under the sun. He bathed the little gremlin who kept on splashing water to him.

One day turned to another day as Dragon couldn't bring himself to drop the inevitable. Days turned into a week and soon two weeks had already passed.

He needed to return to the revolution but the sight of son clinging to him more than before, made him unable to say the parting words.

With a heavy heart, he crouched to his son who had eavesdropped on his and Makino's conversation of how he had to leave. The bawling boy was begging him to not leave him alone. The sight was enough to make his eyes gain a glassy shimmer and Makino to cry at the sidelines.

"I'm sorry, Lu," Dragon spoke in his own cracked voice. Luffy's crying would never fail to make Dragon cry with him. Whenever Luffy would cry, it would seem like the whole world is sad!

"Don't leave me, Papa!" The boy wailed louder, hugging the man with all his strength.

"I will come again," Dragon tried to make Luffy stop crying. Luffy wailed louder, a heartbroken sob coming out of his throat. His sunshine like son seemed to be having an eclipse right now with the way he was crying. "I promise!" He brought his pinky towards the boy to show that he would return again to him.

"P-Pro..mise...?" Luffy's teary eyes looked at Dragon, questioning him of the authenticity.

"Yeah, promise!" Dragon's pinky was clasped in the little pinky of his son. "Till then read the story books. I'll be back until you finish those and will have lots of stories to tell you."

Luffy nodded, sucking his wobbly lips. Dragon ruffled the younger's one hair proud of his son. He grinned as wide as he could, when a small smile cracked on the crying child's face.

"I want to hear about pirates!" Luffy mumbled, but it was enough for Dragon to hear. Dragon kissed the crown of his son in response and promised to do so. With that, he stood up and vanished in the strong winds. He could feel Luffy growing sad and teary but he had promised to come again. And he will do it.

.

As the days, weeks, months, and years went by, Makino saw Luffy grow up, smiling happily, jumping around, and bringing smiles to the faces of everyone he met. She was glad that whenever Luffy was close to feeling lonely, his father will appear to cheer him up, though he was visiting less and less.

She had witnessed Luffy opening up his locket whenever he would feel alone and sad in the absence of his father. She watched Luffy play with his Dad for days, making the man relax with him. She could swear that Luffy was his stress and pain killer. He was his sunshine.

But sometimes, the timings would horribly go wrong, making Garp arrive at the time when Dragon would be visiting his child. Luckily the man would escape with a 'fist of love' and some 'training'. The former was something which both Dragon and Luffy would get. It was almost funny to see the 'World's Most Dangerous Criminal' pout with his son to his father.

Whenever Dragon would visit, he and Luffy would spent hours on the beach, playing and Dragon would always have a bunch of stories for Luffy in his arsenal. Dragon would thanks her for taking care of her son. The village respected Dragon. He grew up here, and no one would sell him out. It was heart warming reunion whenever Dragon would visit Luffy. And when the time would come for Dragon to leave Luffy, Luffy would get sappy and whiny.

But Dragon had work which could not be neglected. Some times a violet haired okama would also drop by, sometimes being a women and other times in his usual way. It was scary at first but then slowly people in the village melted to him too.

But Luffy felt lonely, and she knew that. The way he stared at the ocean, with such fondness and loving eyes, which he used only for people very close to him. She saw him grow up, running around the shores, playing with the water, sometimes alone and sometimes with his dad and Iva.

But above all of it, Makino saw Luffy wanted friends of his age, which was not possible in the village he was in. Most children were afraid of his grandfather and took it on Luffy. At those times, it was hard to keep Dragon on leash. He didn't like it at all when they called his son a freak.

Then there was another thing for her to worry. The waters. Luffy would always play dangerously close to the waters. She worried that the waves would pull Luffy towards them. She had seen the little boy ''swimming' in the waters, when she could bet on that nobody had taught the four year old swimming. Dragon was a no go, due to his devil fruit and Garp, the old man, was never here for long to really teach him.

Seeing Luffy 'swim' in the ocean, and the waves splashing on him felt as if the little boy had bewitched the ocean to follow his beat.

But nothing could make her feel less nervous, when Luffy would not thread through the waters to reach the surface after diving in for who knows how long. She would panic those times, making her run for the boy, only for the gremlin to come out giggling.

Still, the giggle and the smile made her glad to know, that despite the kids in the village refusing to play with him, the boy never remained sad for too long. He would bounce back and forgive them easily, like he understood them. That would make her wonder, how he did that.

She can still remember the day when the mysteries related to Luffy unraveled before her eyes. They were takin a stroll in the beach and Luffy wanted to play in the waters like everyday. She had let the boy do as he pleased, not realizing that that day's date would haunt her for months. She watched as the lord of the coast emerged from the ocean as soon as Luffy got closer to the water.

Without thinking, Makino ran towards Luffy. She didn't fear for her life, but the life of the little boy who had made his place in her heart. All she could think that time was of Luffy, that she had to save him no matter what. But the next she knew, Luffy was sitting on top of the sea king and petting it. She was beyond shocked. Her whole body was shaking like her heart which threatened to beat out of her chest.

She called the little boy with trembling arms. She didn't even care about herself as she approached the sea king without a single weapon on her person. A vague part of her mind made her aware that even with weapons she would not stand a single chance with the monstrous creature.

Makino saw Luffy titling his head cutely to sideways as he looked at her eyes. The next she knew was that Luffy patted the sea king's head who bowed his head, allowing Makino to snatch Luffy from the crown of the sea king.

Makino slowly took one step back, a pouting Luffy in her arms and her eyes closely watching every action of the sea king. She took another step back, and the next second she started running far from he shore. She didn't wait to see the sea king already vanishing behind her. No, all she cared about was the close call which Luffy had. That was the day, Makino made a mental note to not allow Luffy in those waters anymore. 

But before she can voice it with her shaking voice, Luffy beat her to do and declared that the sea king was his friend with a look which spoke trust and promise.

Makino didn't reply the kid as she held the boy tightly in her grasp and made a way to the bar. All she wanted to do was take Luffy somewhere safe, and make sure he is unharmed. She had nearly lost the little sunshine. She hadn't ever thought that the sea king would be the friend which Luffy had been talking about for past years. She had chalked it to Luffy stuff, which normal kids even do! Making imaginary friends! But she had never thought the truth would be this.

It wasn't long after that both Dragon and Garp arrived and she told them everything, not sparing a single detail. She was apologizing to the duo of not able to take care of Luffy well. She even told them how the 4 year old considered the sea king to be his friend, which made the said celebrity pout and repeatedly confirm that 'King' was his friend.

At that, Garp had chuckled and told Makino to not worry too much. The reply wasn't enough to assure her. She had tried to keep the boy away from the waters, but Luffy would always manage to sneak past her.

On the other hand, Dragon hadn't responded much but looked at the ocean as if that was the answer which she needed and nothing more or less. Poor Makino couldn't understand the father and grandfather duo for God's sake!

Still, she learned to trust the sea king slowly. It wasn't long that the other people of the village also came to know the reality of Luffy's friendship with the Lord of Coast. After this incident, most of the children stayed the hell away from Luffy, never even crossing paths with the said boy.

Some dared to throw stones at him and call him freak, but Luffy only pouted at them, never crying even if he would get injuries. When she asked her about it, the boy replied that it wouldn't be fair if he fought them due to their strength difference. The answer left her baffled at the boy's wisdom which was a once in a blue moon sight on the goofy little kid.

The elders of the village tied to stay on the good side of the kid, so that they could pass the coast with ease and without having any encounters with the Sea King.

That was the time when the boy tried to stay away from the villagers, feeling annoyed of their actions. He spent most of his days at the beach playing with water, sitting quietly as if he was engrossed in a beautiful tale. He listened to the tales his mother brought to him, feeling happy and loved. The soothing clam water on his skin would always remind him the happy times with his Papa and Iva. The water would make him remind of his friends who were always ready to play with him.

Staying in the water would never give him wrinkles as most people got with too long contact with water. His mom would often play with him, giving him a helping hand in playing pranks on everyone. He had even pulled off pranks on Mayor Wood Slap. The scolding was completely worth the trouble, but Luffy was Luffy who heard from one ear and forgot from the other.

Luffy often wondered why he couldn't live with his Dad and aunt like the old times. He even asked sometimes but all he got in reply was that he was small and he wouldn't understand right now. He pestered his mother for an answer but his Mamma only replied that someday he can stay with his family, with his loved ones once again. That would always make him feel better!

He would be a giggling and laughing mess whenever his mother would fondly whisper the stories of his childhood. He huffed at some places where he did something incredibly silly or embarrassing and laughed whole heartedly where he did something funny and made his Papa and Iva laugh.

 

Notes:

Another chapter posted!! I would have literally forgotten to post it, if it were not for my patner! So, thanks to 'Defectivedecoy' that I am posting.

What I mean is sorry and I will try to be not forgetful. Also, we would love to hear the opinions of the readers about the story!

Chapter 6: Chapter 6

Summary:

"Luffy! What are you doing here?" She asked at once, as she finally found the missing boy.

"Someone's coming!" Luffy answered in a sing song voice.

 

Garp and Luffy were at the beach where Luffy was playing with the sand and making sand castles. He looked happy and Garp observed the kid with keen and fond eyes.

"Grandpa?" Luffy asked as he lifted his head from the so-called castle that he had made. He looked towards Garp with a gummy smile. Garp hummed as he asked him to continue.

"I want to be strong," Luffy declared with determination shinning in his eyes. Garp could see the sparkles of wonder. He could see the same resolution which he saw in Dragon all those years ago.

"And why do you want to be?" Garp asked as approached the grinning kid.

He saw Luffy thinking hard, with his face scrunched, and turning red. 

Garp laughed at the antics of the little kid. "Do you want to be a marine?" Garp's eyes lit up at the possibility. His mind racing thousands kilometers per second about the benefits which Luffy can get.

Luffy scrunched his face in disgust, and poked his tongue out before speaking, "I don't like marines." 

Garp couldn't help but reward him with a 'fist of love' for his bravery.

"You will become a fine marine." He said as he lifted up the boy and started advancing to the jungle for training.

As long as Luffy's secrets will be hidden, he could help people by becoming a marine. Garp thought as he threw the boy before the monkeys.

.

That same day, the sea seemed to be seething in anger, which had most of the fisher men of the village stay from the ocean. Makino didn't think much of it as she was serving her costumers, when suddenly the doors to her bar opened. Makino's eyes went straight towards to watch in horror, as Garp was holding a beaten up Luffy who was covered in dried blood. Dropping all her work, Makino rushed towards the boy, horrified by his wounded self.

"What happened?" She asked as she placed the boy whose left eye was swollen badly on his chair. 

"T-Train...ing," The little boy coughed out before taking a heavy breath. Makino glared at Garp who ignored her gaze and whistled innocently.

"I might have overdid it?" Garp said or asked. "But throwing him off a cliff, making him fight the monkeys and tying him with balloons doesn't seem much training." The old man said before continuing. "He would be dine."

Makino agreed with Garp on one thing. The thing which Luffy had gone through was not training! Hell, torture seemed a better way to describe what the four year old boy had just gone through!

Makino couldn't stop the occasional training which was going on and on. It didn't help when the training started getting more and more brutal. Whenever Garp visited, he left Luffy immobile or unconscious. She had protested at it but all Luffy told that he wants that. He wants that hellish training to get stronger. From that day on, Makino could only tend to the wounds of the little boy and make sure that he recovered completely from the aftermath.

Whenever Dragon would arrive at the times when Garp would be busy training Luffy, he would be petrified to see Luffy emerging from the forest with the help of a walking stick, or trying to climb a cliff to reach the top with him all bleeding over. Sometimes, the poor man had to pull his son from the air where he would be struggling to get himself out of the many balloons which were tied to his person by a thread.

Dragon would always end up fighting with his father, angry on using such extreme methods on a mere kid. But Garp would listen to any of it, and would beat up his son in name of 'training' the revolutionary leader. 

The worst was when Luffy would jump up all excited and asked to join in the 'training' the two adults were doing. He would always declare that he wanted to be stronger.

Dragon had asked Luffy about his obsession over becoming stronger one day after the training which the duo father and son got from Garp. Luffy declared with a bright smile that he doesn't want to be dead weight on anyone.

That was the day Dragon realized that Luffy knew the actual reason why he had to stay away from him. He looked other side, as Makino patched the wounds of his son who started telling Makino excitedly of what he had done that day. Dragon's eyes shone with new tears which he hid it with his palms of hand. He needed to change the things soon. No one should be that insane to agree for the hellish and brutal training which Garp offered. And Luffy definitely never deserves it.

He knew that his son wanted to stay with him, but he couldn't take the kid away right now. He needed something which would assure him that his son would stay safe in Baltigo. That when he would not be there for him for some business, that Luffy would be safe and have someone to watch over him.

Unknown to Dragon, he would be getting the reason soon enough.

.

It was a peasant morning, when Makino felt Luffy missing. She chalked it to, the boy heading to the shores all alone. So, she had gone to check on him when the boy didn't come for breakfast. She panicked the next second when she found the boy no where. She had ran all around the village, when she bumped paths with the mayor, who informed that he had seen the boy rushing towards the dock.

Makino hurried to the dock, running as fast as possible to make sure that the little boy was safe.

"Luffy! What are you doing here?" She asked at once, as she finally found the missing boy.

"Someone's coming!" Luffy answered in a sing song voice.

Makino wondered about who the person was, rather than thinking how Luffy knew. She decided to wait with Luffy there, not willing to leave the boy alone for now.

Soon on the horizon a small speck was seen, which approached them faster and faster. Within 5 minutes, the flag of the ship was visible waving across on top of the ship. It didn't take a genius to realize that the ship was of pirates.

Makino felt herself panic as looked at Luffy. She knew about Luffy's instincts and had learned not to question about it over time, but what if they were bad pirates...? What if they would harm Luffy? She couldn't help but keep an eye on the excited kid. Soon sounds of parties littering on the deck of the ship and the cheers of the pirates reached the shore.

A man with red hair and a strawhat approached near the railing to take a look at the Island his crew had reached. But his eyes fell on a smiling boy at the shore. The moment their eyes connected, the red haired man felt a jolt and spark running through his body. He felt himself losing his footing. He felt nervous for the first time in the East Blue. East Blue, the weakest sea of the world made his heart pacing wild all because of a little kid.

He placed a hand on his heart, wanting it to start beating normally as he averted his eyes from the little boy. He felt another man approach him confused at his actions. Before he could tell anything to his first mate, the pirate crew heard a squeaky voice.

"Are you pirates?" The red hair man saw the same little kid question him. He could see his smile turning into a little edged as he studied him. The man couldn't help but nod at the boy, which made the little boy give a smile which nearly blinded him. The smile was enough for the red hair man, Shanks, to leap out of his ship and land on the deck.

Shanks laughed, a smile on his face, as he approached the kid, studying him. He looked like a five year old kid, who wore a white shirt with the words 'Anchor' on it. Moreover, the blue shorts and sandals on his feet, made him look scrawny and nothing like someone who holds a power which Shanks got a taste first hand.

"Dahahaha! Aren't you afraid of us?" Shanks asked as he crouched down to the level of the kid. By now, Shanks was forced to realize that the kid was no normal kid. 

The black haired raven titled his head sideways cutely, making Shanks want to stop himself from cooing at the boy.

"Why should I?" The little kid asked, making Shanks laugh and ruffle the kid's hair.

"Not all pirates are good and some can harm you, kiddo, if you are careless." Shanks tried to explain, but the little boy pouted at him.

"Nu-uh! My punch is as strong as a pistol. I can easily beat them up!" The boy grinned as he punched the air.

Shanks burst out laughing at the cuteness of the kid, clutching his stomach and fell on the ground comically.

"Yeah! Dahahaha! Your pu- pfft," Shanks laughed hard. "Stop kidding, Anchor!" He teased the boy further.

"My name is Luffy! Not Anchor! Stupid Shanks!" The boy huffed before crossing his arms on his chest. 

Shanks felt himself stop laughing and sitting straight to look at the boy. He will admit that he was quite famous with a handsome bounty on him but he didn't know that he was even famous in the East Blue. He felt his chest puffing out proudly.

"Come on! You gotta tell me your adventures!" Luffy whined adorably and unknowingly using his puppy eyes at Shanks. "Mom told you have lots of adventure to tell me! I wanna hear it all."

Shanks was about to say something when a green haired maiden appeared in his sights. At the first sight of the lady, Shanks felt his heart beat stop for a moment. He saw the pretty lady bow to him. "Hello there, my name is Makino." She offered him a kind smile. "I have a bar not too far from here, if you and your men want to rest." 

Her voice floated in Shanks's mind like a soft melody, making the red hair man look lovingly at the woman.

Benn chuckled at the sight as he approached the dumbass of his captain and placed a hand on his shoulder. "Don't you think she is taken, captain?" He asked, making Shanks look at him like a pouting child.

"Makino!! Makino!! They have lots of stories to tell me!!!" The kid cheered as he excitedly conveyed the message. Makino smiled gently at the little boy before ruffling his hair.

"Thank you for engaging by otoutu." As soon as she said, Shanks face lit with a happy smile as he turned all his attention to Makino, before poking his tongue out to Benn, who snickered at his captain's childishness.

"The name is Shanks," Shanks did a bow, like the ones prince do to their princess, "The pleasure's all mine, my lady," He grinned as he kissed her hands. Without giving a chance for his princess to speak a word, he turned to his crew and ordered them to not cause any ruckus in the village like a prince charming.

Once inside the bar, Luffy was jumping up and down in his seat while Shanks engaged the boy by comically telling him about the adventures he has been on to. The kid vibrating from excitement and happiness was enough for Shanks to continue on, despite the long journey he had just endured.

.

Soon, a few months passed by and the Red Haired Pirates were warmly welcomed by the little village. Those few months were enough to make the pirates grow fond of the little Anchor. The brilliant sunny smile of the child was enough for the pirates to forget their everything and indulge in the child's antics and tantrums. The small kid had them, literally, wrapped in his fingers.

"Shanks! Shanks! I want to be a pirate!" Luffy grinned as wide as he could, "I want to go to adventures! Take me with you, please!"

"Nope!" Shanks answered simply and turned his attention to the booze in his hands.

"Why? I'm strong!" Luffy whined as he stomped his feet on the ground.

"Dahahaha!! You? strong!!? Pfft!" Shanks burst out laughing. Luffy huffed as he saw Shanks making fun of him.

"I'm going out!" Luffy huffed as he went to the shore, feeling sad.

"You overdid it, captain!" Benn stated with a sigh, as he saw his captain get up to follow the kid. 

.

Luffy pouted as he made his way to his mother. Not wasting a single moment, he dived in, letting the calming watery arms of his mother claim him. His hands held that of his mothers, as he complained how Shanks refused to take him out to the sea. He was frowning at the thought that he had stay away from his Dad and Iva as well... and nobody seemed to want him.

His mother tried to coax the little boy by offering him sea shells and telling him to not give up. That had the little boy smile a bit. Soon, he was surrounded by his fish and sea king friends, who surrounded him.

"It tickles," The little boy laughed as he felt the fisheries and the sea king brush against his sensitive skin.

"I missed you, guys!" Luffy petted the sea king and the fishes and landed on top of King, who rose to the surface, making Luffy grin brightly as he knew the exciting dive which was soon coming in.

.

When Shanks finally reached the beach, what he saw had him running towards the shore. Luffy was sitting on top of a sea king which was dragging the little kid down with him. He panicked and without a thought dove after the boy. His heart was beating fast as the various scenarios which his helpless mind provided him.

Hitting the water and finally inside, Shanks almost stopped swimming. He saw the little kid ride on the sea king as it soared through the light currents of the water, surrounded by the other fishes, who seemed to be racing the sea king. In all of it, he heard Luffy's cheers coming as the boy encouraged the sea king to swim faster until he fell on the ocean floor, and started running with a big smile on his face, on the ocean floor, which should be dark by all rights! But no, the waters were shinning brightly and the light followed Luffy wherever he went.

He resurfaced catching a breath before diving back down again. He saw Luffy running around playing with the fishes and talk to them as if it was completely normal.

Questions plagued his mind as the man resurfaced back, deeming the kid safe. He had found not a single killing intent from the sea king and the mysterious kid was running around and freaking able to breathe in the waters.

Why was Luffy able to run on the sea water? Why could he breathe normally there? Why did the sea creatures seemed so friendly to the boy? Why did the light follow Luffy wherever he went?

There were so many questions than answers.

The first possibility which he thought of was of Luffy being a fish man. But again, the boy had no features of a fish man! Not to mention, he was sure that no fish man could talk to Sea Kings!

Unknown to Shanks two eyes watched his every move.

 

 

Notes:

This was Chapter 6! How you guys enjoy it.
Tell us what you think may or may not happen!
We love reading and answering comments so don't be afraid to add your thoughts!

Chapter 7: Chapter 7

Summary:

"That was the Gomo Gomo no mi!" Shanks yelled the next. Before he could explain more, Luffy burst into laughter.

"Silly Shanks!" The boy exclaimed as he giggled.

"What are you laughing at?! It's one of the devil fruits and one of the rarest treasures in the sea!"

Luffy ignored that and continued chuckling, not bothered by Shanks's words at all.

"Whoever eats it will turn into a rubber man and will never be able to swim!"

The laughter finally ceased, as Luffy stared at Shanks with big wide eyes, horrified.

Shanks was completely lost in thoughts, questioning what he had seen and what the heck was going on, which made him unknown to the hand that was gently placed on his shoulder. Turning around, Shanks saw Makino offering her a small smile before looking at the ocean with a small frown on her youthful face.

"Shanks, where is Luffy?" Makino asked as she looked everywhere on the beach for the said boy. The sun was setting down which meant that Luffy would soon be sleepy, but where was he?!

"In the ocean," Shanks replied as the disbelieving words came out of his mouth. He still couldn't believe what he had seen just now, so he really couldn't blame the shocked face of the bar maid.

"What the hell is Luffy?" Shanks finally voiced as he saw Makino looking at the ocean, with her fists tightening.

Shanks had seen unbelievable things and entities in the Grand Line, which didn't even make any sense. But this wasn't Grand Line! Heck, this was one of the blues, where a boy whose smile is as sunny as the sun, who is clearly not a fishman and yet can talk in the sea and not require oxygen to breathe. Heck, the boy could even talk to sea kings, which no fishmen can even do!

On the other side, Makino's smiled as she took a seat beside the red haired man.

"He is a mystery to even me," Makino spoke with a sigh but soon a fond smile crept on her face remembering her first encounter with the sunshine. "As time passed, he grew more mysterious. I can't even say that I know about a kid who I have been taking care of for the past four years."

Shanks hummed before he opened his mouth to tell what he had just witnessed.

"He can talk to sea kings," Shanks gulped as he spoke.

"That's something new," Makino replied, encouraging the red haired man to speak with a smile on her face.

"He can walk on the sea bed. Talk in the water. Do not feel the need to take a gulp of air while in the sea," Shanks stated everything, with an unbelievable tone before he stopped speaking as he observed bubbles rising from the ocean.

He stood up and like a gentleman offered a hand to Makino, who gladly took it.

"Can I be sure that this information doesn't leave from here?" A stoic, cold voice came hovering over Shanks and Makino, who flinched at the sudden presence.

Makino nodded first, as her brain provided who was the man behind her. She didn't even need to be reminded on that. Luffy was in a way her sunshine and she couldn't let anyone take his smile, which would definitely happen if words get out of these things.

On the other hand, Shanks's reaction wasn't so good on the man who had announced his presence. First of all, he had evaded Shanks's Haki and then had managed to make him flinch. Hence, Shanks turned back to look at the man with a scowl, when he saw the familiar raven haired man.

"What are you doing here, Dragon?" Shanks asked the Revolutionary leader as he stood beside him and looked at the ocean, where Luffy had disappeared to.

Dragon watched as the bubbles started increasing and looked at Shanks from the corner of his eyes. The pirate was still waiting for an answer. Dragon knew Luffy had many secrets, out of which even he knew handful of them, but does Shanks deserve to know?

...Dragon knows he can trust the drunkard.

"Came to visit my son," Dragon spoke as he saw the red haired man's eyes widen at the new information.

"Luffy is your son?" Shanks asked, but he was ignored as Dragon stepped forwards towards the sea where the bubbles started to appear rapidly.

Not even a second later, the ocean tore apart to present the little menace riding on a sea king.

"Papa~! Shanks~! Makino~!" The boy chirped as he waved from the top head of the sea king.

They waved back at the boy.

Luffy jumped down from the sea king and petted his head which was near the level of the kid. "Thanks for playing with me, King~!" Luffy chirped as kissed the presumed cheek of the sea king, which made the sea king do a weird dance before leaving the boy.

"Good night Mama~!" Luffy warbled softly as he bent down and let the waters envelop him once more and lead him to the shore. Luffy waved back to the ocean and skipped toward his Dad and then jumped in his arms and giggled.

"I am hungry~!" Luffy pouted as he looked at his Dad and his stomach grumbled, as if agreeing with his words.

"I got desserts for you," Dragon stated with a grin as he ruffled the boy's unruly hair.

"Really?" The kid asked excitedly as he looked at him with adorable doe eyes.

"Sorry young man, before that you gotta finish your plate," Makino asserted as she started walking towards the bar with the other two men following her.

"But-" Luffy was about to whine, when Shanks cut into the conversation.

"Luffy?" Shanks coaxed the boy who peeked at him from his Dad's shoulder hearing his name. The boy looked so adorable!

But it was not time for him to gush on the cuteness of the kid. He was curious and needed answers.

"How did you..?" The red haired captain trailed off, feeling himself at the loss of words the moment he opened his mouth.

Shanks watched as the boy titled his head in confusion, not understanding his half asked question.

"What Shanks?" The boy drawled as a yawn came from his mouth the next second.

"How can you stay in the water for such a long time? How can you talk to the sea kings? Those creatures are dangerous!" Shanks rambled to the boy. He really didn't want to overwhelm the boy, but the same kid had wrapped him under his fingers. It was impossible for him to contain his curiosity due to that!

"Why will they be dangerous?" Luffy inquired instead tilting his little, as another yawn erupted from his mouth, and his eyes started blinking in an attempt to stay awake. Shanks could see Dragon trying to stifle his laughter at his confused questions which wasn't fair! Dragon definitely knew something which he wasn't sharing with anyone.

"The seas are dangerous," Shanks murmured with a huff, as he looked at the ocean.

"Silly Shanks," Luffy provided, which wasn't helpful at all, as he snuggled onto his Dad's arms before losing his battle with sleep, which soon drawled onto him.

Shanks frowned once he saw the smug grin Dragon gave him. He was not going to give him answers anyway, not that he hoped.

Soon, Shanks would learn to get accustomed to Luffy's antics and mysterious behaviors and learn better not to question to save his remaining sanity.

.

Luffy stood on the figurehead of the Red Force holding a knife high in the air. The child was not taken seriously by any of the Red Haired Pirates who were waiting to see the next childishness of the kid.

"I'm not joking this time! I'll prove to you that I am strong!" Luffy declared, determined to prove his words.

"Haha! Go for it! Let's see what you gonna do!" Shanks hollered with a smirk on his face.

Little did he know what was about to happen until it happened.

Luffy raised the knife to his face and without any hesitation aimed it for his left eye, but it was only luck which brought the knife to tear the tender skin under his left eye instead.

"ARGHH!" The boy cried, feeling pain rattle his little body as blood started dripping from the cut.

"Wha..."

"IT HURTS!" The boy wailed, breaking the Red Haired Pirates from their stupor.

"I-Idiot! What the hell did you thin you were doing?!" Shanks yelled as he ran to catch Luffy, who seemed likely to lose his balance from the blood loss and the angry waves which were hitting the ship hard, making it harder for even the most experienced sailors to gain their balance.

"I-It's okay. It doesn't hurt at all," Luffy stated with tear filled, glossy eyes.

"Dammit Luffy!" Shanks chided as he brought the boy to the ship's doctor, Hongo, who stitched the cut, finally stopping the blood flow.

A few minutes later, the pirates and Luffy were seated in the Party's bar. The pirates were celebrating and making toasts for Luffy's craziness and their greatness. The bar was filled with a joyful aura as everyone drank, laughed, and sang songs.

In the middle of these, sat a little boy whose eyes were still glassy from the pain but refused to admit it. He only did what he did because Shanks refused to take him to adventures. He wanted adventure! He wanted to venture the seas, look for unknown places, have lots of friends who will be there for him! He wanted to be a pirate, to live with his own rules and regulations. That will allow him to do whatever he wishes! He wants to be the freest man ever!

But Shanks refused to take the boy even after he had heard the boy's quench for adventures thousands of times. Shanks knew a pirate ship was no place for a kid, especially Luffy who was unique. He wasn't the one to follow someone. He saw the type to lead, march on his own rhythm and follow his own songs.

"My punches are strong as pistol!" Luffy argued for the umpteenth time, when Shanks straight of refused to take him aboard. "I've been training rigorously with Papa and Jiji!"

"Pistol? Wow..!" Shanks stated with an unimpressed tone.

"What kind of tone is that?!" Luffy frowned angrily as Shanks started conversation with Makino, ignoring him.

Shanks was lucky that Luffy didn't bite him the next second, as his crew mates appeared next second, dancing happily before Luffy as they sparkled the flame in Luffy's heart to be a pirate by telling him the wonders of the vast sea, the freedom, the party and the joys of a pirate life.

"Yep! I know! Sailing to faraway places with friends is the best thing in life!" Luffy chimed in with stars in his eyes and a big grin on his face.

"Don't give him dumb ideas, guys," Shanks grumbled as he munched on his food.

"But it's the truth, right Boss?" Lucky Roo questioned while grinning.

"Captain, why can't we take him with us one time? It's not a big deal!" Yasopp pleaded with a grin to the captain of the ship.

Luffy whooped as he agreed with Yasopp, but soon deflated when Shanks asked the pirates who were requesting for him to give their seats or him. No one vouched for it and Luffy felt betrayed as he sat down on his chair and grumpily munched on the food.

Shanks was saying stupid things about how he was a kid and so on and on, but Luffy tuned him out as his attention got stuck on a treasure chest, which was calling for him. Until he had seen the chest, he was fine, but now his heart was aching. As if he was missing something huge without even realizing it.

Before he could stretch his limbs to get the chest, the door creaked open with a large bang, which made Luffy turn back to see the bandit who was walking in. Luffy frowned but ignored the man knowing Shanks can take care of the mean bandit. His attention was back on the treasure chest.

His small hands grabbed the chest with tender care. Warmth flooded inside him the moment he opened the chest to find a familiar fruit look at him. A huge smile found a way to Luffy's face as he gulped the fruit in one go, chuckling at it's weird taste. It made him feel home. It made him feel complete. The part which he was missing was back to him.

He wanted to enjoy his merry reunion, but unfortunately his attention was demanded when the bandit threw a bottle of sake on Shanks, who did.. nothing.

The bandit was wise enough to leave the next second, otherwise the dirty, grimy bastard would have been sprawled on the floor begging for mercy.

Luffy felt anger coursing through him as he saw Shanks, who was sitting on the floor drenched in sake, burst into laughter followed by the other Red Haired Pirates.

"Why are you laughing?" Luffy exploded at the pirates, standing up from his seat.

The laughter ceased, as weaker people dropped like flies on the floor, unconscious to the world.

"That was disgraceful! Why didn't you fight him?!!"

Makino's world started circling as she felt herself falling, but luckily she was caught by Shanks who made her lean against the counter.

"Who laughs after getting picked on?! You're neither a man nor a pirate!" Luffy snapped harshly as he tried to regain his breathing.

Some more pirates fell from their seats and landed on the floor, staring at the boy in shock.

"Luffy.." Shank's tried to speak but the shock was rendering him speechless. He couldn't believe what he just felt from the boy three times!

"Do you know what you did?" Shanks tried to ask calmly.

Luffy narrowed his eyes at him, still angry, betrayed and confused about his actions.

Shanks sighed when he understood that he wasn't going to get any answer.

"Look, I know how you feel but it was just a bottle of sake. There was nothing to get worked up about it," Shanks tried to explain but Luffy had enough and decided to walk away, making Shanks catch his arm before he could.

"I don't wanna see you!" Luffy asserted as he tried to get away but his limbs stretched, making the remaining conscious pirates shriek in surprise.

"EHHHH?!!!" The pirates choked on dry air, their eyes popped out of their sockets and jaws dropped on the floor as they saw what shouldn't be happening.

"What?!" Luffy asked irritatedly as he turned around to see his stretched limb. He wasn't surprised at all! Why would he be shocked in the first place even? It was his body. It was the way he loved it. The way he could have fun and gain all the freedom which he wants.

"His arms.. STRETCHED!" The pirates screamed waking up the others who had fallen to the sweet abyss of unconsciousness where they wouldn't have to get another heart attack like the one they were witnessing. Seriously, many were even contemplating on going back where they were a moment ago.

"So what?!" Luffy huffed angrily, snapping his arm back to him. He crossed his arms over his chest, and puffed his cheeks wanting to make the pirates realize that he was really angry on them.

"It's gone!" Lucky Roo shouted frantically as he rattled the empty chest and showed it to Shanks, who paled for a bit. "The Gomo Gomo no mi we took from the enemy isn't here!"

"Luffy! Did you eat this?!" Roo appeared before Luffy with a drawing of the said fruit, which was in Luffy's stomach by now.

"Yeah, I did!" Luffy replied with a huff.

"That was the Gomo Gomo no mi!" Shanks yelled the next. Before he could explain more, Luffy burst into laughter.

"Silly Shanks!" The boy exclaimed as he giggled.

"What are you laughing at?! It's one of the devil fruits and one of the rarest treasures in the sea!"

Luffy ignored that and continued chuckling, not bothered by Shanks's words at all.

"Whoever eats it will turn into a rubber man and will never be able to swim!"

The laughter finally ceased, as Luffy stared at Shanks with big wide eyes, horrified.

"No! You're lying!" Big fat tears started petering from the boy's eyes as he looked at Shanks. "Mama will never abandon me!" The kid yelled at Shanks with a sob, as he rushed out of the bar, followed by a worried Shanks and Makino in tow.

Tears were dripping incessantly from those innocent eyes as he ran as fast as possible to his Mom.

Luffy didn't even require to think as he jumped into the soft embrace of his mother's arms. His heart racing, his face all red with tears flowing endlessly as he gripped on to the watery figure of his mom who cradled him to her chest. He hiccuped as his mother softly kissed him on his crown and cheeks, before disappearing into the waters which kept him afloat.

He wiped his tears messily and sniffled, trying to stop crying. He was a big boy yet he wanted to stay here in the safest place, in his mother's warm embrace for some more time. Hence, he refused to leave his mother as he wrapped his limbs around his legs, trying to stop his tears which were refusing to flow.

"LUFFY!" Shanks and Makino yelled as Shanks scooped up the boy before even realizing what was happening. All he thought was that the boy was unable to move and was drowning.

"That was cheap, bastard!" Luffy glared at the man who was holding him, depriving him from the warmth of his Mama. He wiggled wanting to be placed back where he belonged, but Shanks refused hence he bit him, which made Shanks squeak and loose his grip on him, making Luffy fall to the waters which cradled him.

"Mama's never gonna abandon me!" Luffy hiccuped as his doe eyes gathered a glassy sheen above them.

Shanks stood there dumbly, watching the devil fruit user not sink in the ocean but floating on the sea waters without needing to kick feet and arms. He saw how the waters cradled the kid and two watery arms made up of water, cradling the boy's cheek, removing the tear streaks.

Shanks gulped, as he took a step back unknowingly. He didn't dare to attract the wrath of whatever entity which was cradling Luffy like a child.

He absent mindedly noted that even Makino, who stopped just a feet behind him, was looking dumbly at Luffy.

"Luffy, who is your m-mother?" Shanks asked hesitantly.

He watched as Luffy freaking sat on the ocean as if it was his bed, messily wiped the snot and spread his arms to point out the obvious answer.

"Mama," The boy claimed as he gestured to the entire ocean.

Shanks felt his heart skip a beat as he understood what the boy was implying. Shanks spared a glance at Makino wondering if the woman knew anything about it, but crossed it off when he saw her pale expression.

Shanks wanted to take Luffy and run away from here. But he dared not to incur the wrath of the sea who could curse him like Davy Jones. He didn't dare take the boy from his mother, with whom he wanted to stay.

Hence, Shanks wisely enough traced his steps back to the shore with Makino and plopped down. No sounds escaped the red haired man as pieces to the puzzle Luffy was finally started falling in place.

The only sounds coming from the entire shore was the waves lapping on the sandy shore, Luffy giggling and the purring sounds of the sea creatures which were soon enough to take the boy within the ocean.

Whatever the duo had witnessed today made them finally realize why Dragon refused to tell them anything. This was something which shouldn't be ever spilled to anyone. The presence and existence of a sea child in East Blue was enough to rattle the whole world to it's very core.

Notes:

"He can walk on the sea bed, talk in the water, and do not need oxygen to breathe like normal humans," Shanks said as he saw bubbles rising from the ocean. He stood up and offered a hand to Makino, who gladly took it.

I think many readers are confused about Luffy not needing oxygen to breathe like normal humans. In this line, I tried to convey that Luffy doesn't need to come to the surface of the water to have some air in his lungs and then go back. This is what I meant by not needing oxygen to breathe like normal humans.

Sorry, if that was confusing!!

We would love to get some comments regarding the chapter!!!

Chapter 8: Chapter 8

Summary:

Luffy had squirmed his way from Garp's grip and was now exploring the area. He felt someone looking at him and his eyes caught that of a glaring boy. Luffy felt hatred, despair, agony, lonliness and all negative sad emotions coming from the boy. He felt sad. He saw how the boy hated himself and not others. He saw how the boy questioned his own existence. Luffy frowned at that and felt himself dodging the spit.

 

The door to the bar was kicked open as the bandit leader made his way to the counter to order for drinks for him and his men. The loud noises made Luffy peek up from the place he was scribbling to look at the bandit. He disliked the man to his very core.

Luffy was not going to listen to them, but soon their noises were becoming unbearable when they started teasing Shanks and his crew whose asses they had supposedly kicked without even touching them.

"Apologize now!" Luffy growled, seething in anger after hearing the bandit leader calling Shanks unpleasant names.

The bar erupted howled in laughter at the declaration from Luffy and the bandit leader, Higuma, menacingly got up from his seat.

"What did you say runt?" Higuma asked, even if he was not willing to give the brat any chance to speak.

"Please! He is just a kid!" Makino pleaded as she understood the situation very well. Luffy was in danger and that was all that was needed to make her beg for the life of the kid.

"Apologize to Shanks this instant, you jerk!" Luffy roared as he glared at Higuma with angry fierce eyes.

"You speak a lot for being a little jerk!" Higuma taunted Luffy as he grabbed the collars of the six year old child, lifting him from the very seat where he was sitting.

"I told you to apologize," Luffy hissed as his eyes glared daggers at the man who punched him square on his face.

"And what if I don't?" Higuma asked as he started leaving the bar, ignoring the pleas of the barmaid who ran after him. Ah, he will deal with the woman later, after he picks the eyes of the kid who was glaring at him. The eyes which were looking at him were giving him a strange feeling. They were making his heart and mind want to run an hide from the kid who was eating dirt of his shoes as he stomped on him mercilessly.

Higuma wasn't going to cower before a kid! The bar maid's pleas were only fueling his anger as he pinned the screaming boy to the ground.

"I told you to fucking apologize!" Luffy screamed as he got thrown by the bandit leader to the ground.

Sounds of bodies hitting the ground were heard, as Higuma seethed in anger at the sight of most of his men collapsing on the floor. He didn't know what was happening, but one thing was clear, it was that cursed boy who was doing all of it.

"You cursed boy! What the hell did you do?!" Higuma shouted as he caught the punch of the boy and lifted him in the air, dangling until the limb which he was holding stretched making the boy fall on the ground.

"Dammit!" The boy cursed as he tried to kick him.

"I should sell you in the slave market. At least that would fetch me enough money for the nuisance which created!" Higuma shouted at the face of the boy.

"Apologize to Shanks!" Luffy hissed, not even bothered by the comment of being sold off. He just wanted the bastard to apologize.

"I was wondering why there were no people on the docks today," Shanks spoke, arriving at the premises and soon got a gun pointed to his forehead.

That was when Shanks entered the premises and got a gun pointed to his head.

"Shanks!" Luffy called out, hanging helplessly at the hands of the bandit leader.

"Pistols aren't for threat, they are for actions. Are you ready to risk your life?" Shanks asked as he looked straight at the bandit, without an ounce of fear coming from his body.

"W-"

BANG!

The bandit wasn't even given a chance to end his words as he collapsed on the floor with a shot from the gun which Lucky Roo was carrying.

"That's cheap, bastard!" Higuma yelled as his grip on the squirming rat in his arms increased. He had lost most of his men to the freak already!

"Cheap? Don't make me laugh! We are pirates not saints!" Shanks mockingly laughed. "And remember bandit, you can pour drinks on me, hell even spit on me but nobody hurts my friend!"

"Lemme do the honors boss," Benn come forward and within second, before Higuma's eyes all of his men were laying dead on the ground.

"Don't take a step ahead!" Higuma threatened the pirates as he brought a knife from his pocket and put it on the throat of the kid which the pirates seemed to care for. These was the exact opportunity which he found as the pirates panicked, allowing him to throw a smoke bomb and disappear.

But he was in for bad luck the moment he chose to flee to the ocean.

"I don't need a cursed kid like you anymore!" Higuma snarled, throwing Luffy to the ocean, where he thought the devil fruit user would die by sinking. But what he saw made him cower in fear.

The devil child was standing on the freaking ocean!

"Y-You-"

ROAR

Before Higuma could shout profanities at the cursed child, a roar announced it's presence just behind him, making him turn to the sea king who was looking at him with hungry eyes. The bandit wasn't even given the chance to scream for help as the sea king ate the pathetic excuse of the human, whole.

"Good job, King!" Luffy petted the sea king who lifted him up from the waters and started swimming towards the shore where Shanks and Makino were worriedly waiting for him.

"Shanks!" Luffy called for the man with a pout as he got lifted from King to Shanks's arms. "That jerk didn't even apologize to his last breath!"

Shanks stood speechless at Luffy's words but was really glad that he was unharmed.

Later, Shanks would explain Luffy that all fights were not worth fighting and would thank him for sticking with them.

.

"Papa~!" Luffy cheered happily when he felt his Dad find him once more and lift him in his arms to hug him. "I know what I want to be~!"

They were playing hide and seek in the forest and were now walking through it.

"What is it?" Dragon asked smiling at the adorable kid in his arms, encouraging him to continue.

"I want to be the freest man in the World. So, I am gonna be the Pirate King!" Luffy declared as the sun shone brightly on him, winds ruffled his hair and the ocean sang melodies for him to hear.

"I would accept nothing less from you, Lu!" Dragon grinned as he tossed the laughing child in the air, making him squeal in delight. 

Oh, what would he not do for his son? He loves him too much to not spoil him.

.

It was time for them to leave.

Shanks was feeling melancholic at the very thought of leaving Luffy and Makino and sailing on. But the seas were calling him to sail on her dangerous waters, to venture the unknown and go for adventures. He couldn't ignore her calls for long.

"You really are leaving this time?" Luffy asked with a pout. He really liked Shanks and his crew. They were his first human friends after all.

"Yep!" Shanks stated as he looked at his surroundings, wanting to remember each and every crevice of the village. "We have stayed here long enough. It's time we move on."

"Are you upset?" Shanks asked ruffling the unruly yet soft hair of Luffy, wanting to lessen the weight of the sad departure.

"Nope, I'll become a pirate by myself!" Luffy declared to Shanks with his signature D grin.

"Heh! I wouldn't take you even if you begged me," Shanks poked his tongue out, teasing the little kid, childishly. "You don't even have what it takes to do be a pirate!"

Truth be the said, the sea child was going to have everything which takes to be a pirate.

"I do!!" Luffy asserted with a pout.

Behind the childishness, Shanks could see something else which he had never seen in the carefree, reckless child.

"One day I'll find myself a crew that'll be stronger than yours and become the King of Pirates!" Luffy declared for the whole world to hear.

The words were clear to everyone, who saw the boy glow with determination.

But what Shanks saw were reddish golden eyes which appeared for a moment. He saw what no one else did. He saw a boy standing before him, purely white like a divine being, grinning with complete confidence and with freedom.

Shanks was left speechless for a moment but soon a smile took over.

"So, you want to be bigger than us, huh?" His hands went towards his hat.

"Well then.." He stared at his hat lovingly. The cuts and streaks making him remember the battles he once fought.

"This hat," Shanks plopped it on Luffy's head, on the King who would claim the One Piece in the coming future. "Is my gift to you!"

Shanks pulled down the hat to cover the eyes of the sunshine whose eyes started leaking with the onset of tears, which he had been holding down.

"This is my favorite hat, you know." Shanks spoke as started moving towards his ship, his gaze stick at Luffy. "When you become a great pirate in the future return that hat to me."

"That kid's gonna be big," Benn articulated as Shanks approached him.

"I know," Shanks smiled as he spared one last glance to Luffy. "He reminds me of the words my captain said."

"Oh! So you want to be bigger than us, huh?" His hands went towards his hat, "Well then..." He stared at his hat lovingly, "This hat," Shanks plopped it on Luffy's head, hiding his eyes, "is my gift to you!"

.

"Grandpa!!" Luffy beamed as he found a beetle on his way. He observed it fighting with the other beetle with starry eyes.

"I know why I want to be strong!" Luffy grinned as he looked at his grandpa with a wide smile. 

"So you finally decided to be a marine!" Garp laughed boisterously.

"Why would I be a marine?" Luffy asked poking his tongue out. "I want to be a pirate! No wait, not that-"

"Fist of love!" Luffy was cut off with Garp's fist of love which befell on his head, but bounced off, which made Garp stare at the boy with wide eyes.

"Devil fruit?" Garp asked with wide eyes as he looked at Luffy. His grandson loves the ocean! But the devil fruit... well, who is he kidding. The very sea is his mother, so it has to be alright.

"Why are they called that?" Luffy asked with a frown.

"'Cause those who eat one lose their ability to swim," Garp answered back.

"Shanks even told me that but I thought he was lying," Luffy stated with a pout.

"So which fruit is it?" Garp asked as he saw Luffy run around chasing after the butterfly which caught his attention.

"I renamed it Hito Hito no mi: Model Nika!" Luffy grinned, dropping the name as if it was nothing.

Garp felt himself froze at his path once again. What does the boy mean by renaming the devil fruit? And what the fuck?!!!

"Luffy I have told you," Garp got the hold of the running boy. "To not use that word!"

"I don't understand you," He huffed and started to squirm his way out of the man's grip. 

Garp sighed. He knew that the thickheaded grandson of his won't listen to him. But he can't allow the kid to roam in Foosha anymore. So, he started walking towards the one place where he knew the brat will be safe.

"Why don't you tell me why you want to be strong?" Garp asked trying to distract the boy from frowning and pouting. As he thought, Luffy smiled widely before turning to Garp.

"I want to be the Pirate King!" Luffy grinned, followed by a giggle.

Garp couldn't help the smile which curved on the corners of his mouth. The dream was fitting for someone like him but still he couldn't help but worry about the little sunshine.

"So you want the legendary treasure, One Piece?" Garp asked as his eyes never left Luffy. 

The brat was playing with the butterflies, chasing after beetles, grasshoppers and what not. 

"You have to reach the end of the World for it!" Garp remarked, as he watched Luffy turn towards him again and grin wide.

"Yosh! I'll find it!" The sun shone on his face and the winds ruffled his hair as if giving him their blessings.

Luffy turned towards him again and grinned, the sun shone on his face as he proceeded to speak his next words, "Yep! I'll find it!"

.

They were standing in front of Dadan's hideout. Garp loudly banged the door without any precaution. The owner of the little shack yelled the old man to stop banging it. 

"If you want to live stop banging the door!" The owner of the little shack yelled as he/she got finally fed up of the knocks and decided to check on who the mad man was who wanted to eagerly die.

But as soon as Dadan stepped out of the door, her eyes popped out of her sockets as she saw Garp standing and laughing in all his glory.

"GARP?!!" Dadan yelled as her eyes next landed to the small figure who was dangling in the hands of the senile old man.

Garp couldn't help but laugh as Dadan looked at his grandson, only to widen her eyes further.

Unknown to Garp, the moment Luffy's eyes caught that of Dadan, she felt her knees give up. She was lucky to have caught the wall otherwise she was sure that her legs would have given up. 

The little shit all of a sudden started laughing to her utter amusement. His grin was too wide, allowing Dadan to instantly know that the brat was a D child.

Dogra and Mora who had came running out after they had heard Dadan's yell were given the same treatment and had instantly dropped to their knees.

Garp laughed, a part of him knowing what the trio had just experienced. He can't help but pity them.

"Luffy say hi!" Garp grinned as he saw the little shit finally break his eye contact with the trio bandits.

"Yo!" Luffy beamed as he gave them a bright smile. That was when the bandits were finally able to feel their breath catch to them.

"Take care of him from now on," Garp pointed out, getting the attention of the bandits on him. "He is my grandson."

The bandits paled in horror, realizing that they can't tackle the monster. The brat was too powerful for making their collapse with just an eye contact. And the freaking fact that the kid was Garp's biological grandson meant a lot!

"GARP WE CAN'T!" Dadan yelled, trying her best to deny the crazy old man with her all might. Even Dogra and Magra were supporting her. Ace was enough of a burden for them to handle and one more kid thrown it to them would be too much! They tried to tell Garp but he just picked his nose nonchalantly.

In all the chaos, only Garp noticed Luffy squirming his way out of his grip and exploring the area.

Luffy was looking at the little beetles when he felt someone looking at him. That was when his eyes caught that of a glaring boy. Luffy felt hatred, despair, agony, loneliness and all negative sad emotions coming from the boy, which made him feel sad. He could clearly see the hatred in the eyes of the boy, not directed to the world but to himself. He could clearly see the boy questioning his own existence! Luffy frowned as he felt himself dodging the spit which was aimed at him.

Garp arrived at that moment and saw Luffy's sad eyes linger on Ace.

He patted Ace and informed boisterously that Luffy would be his little brother from now and it was his duty to take care of him.

Ace ignored the duo and banged the door on their faces.

"Jiji, why is Ace sad and hurt so much?" Luffy asked innocently looking at his grandpa who went speechless for a moment. He ruffled his grandson's unruly soft hair as he smiled sadly. He didn't reply as he felt it was not his place to speak.

"But don't worry! I'll change that for sure!" Luffy declared before Garp. "Ace'll soon be happy!"

Garp chuckled softly, feeling a weight lift from his heart. He knew Luffy meant those words. He had wondered the past years if it was too soon for Ace to know about his father, but now he thinks that if it wasn't then Luffy was there to fix it. He can leave now happily knowing Ace will be in good hands.

In the shack, Ace was in his room catching his raspy breath. When he had met the brat's eyes he had felt as if all his secrets were left bare open before the kid to see. He hated it. He hated how he lost his control over his body and averted his gaze. He should have acted soon. It felt ridiculous to be scared of the snobby little kid.

.

Luffy stretched his hands towards meat, but was snapped away by the curly woman, who told him that it was Ace who had caught it so he won't get any. He only received a bowl of rice and a glass of water. He was also told what he would have to do as a bandit and that he can't complain to his grandpa about it. Luffy didn't pay attention to the fat woman and dumped the rice in his mouth before drooling on the meat, which he wasn't allowed to eat.

The bandit told him that he have to fend for himself if he wants to eat, to which shrugged.

"Grandpa used to throw me into the jungle. There's a bunch of stuff I can eat!" Luffy grinned. "Also, Mama can feed me if I ask." Luffy mumbled the last words with a pout.

He then saw Ace leave the house, so he followed him. He wanted to be friends with him.

"Hey! I'm Luffy!" Luffy grinned. "Be my friend!" 

Ace frowned at that and kicked a tree, which started to roll over taking Luffy with him. But Luffy stubbornly kept following Ace. 

Ace was in the bridge when he saw the boy again. He shook the bridge violently making the kid lose his footing and fall in the valley. When he returned back, he was asked about the whereabouts of the boy which he replied that he doesn't know.

It was after a week that Luffy returned to the hideout, all tired, clothes torn and covered in wounds. As soon as he reached the door and opened it, he heard the curly woman yell something at him about where he was. He huffed and told them that he was playing with wolves and then got chased by a tiger. He knew the tiger meant no harm but he really didn't wanna face him. Tired of all what he had done, Luffy drifted off to sleep.

He woke up the next day to his growling stomach. He saw Ace leaving so he followed the boy and told him to be friends with him again but as usual he was ignored and  somehow lose sight of him again.

Sometimes he would fall in the river, and that was the only best thing that could happen to him after a stressful day of trying to find Ace. His mother would tell him to not lose his patience and continue looking. But she would snicker at his attempts playfully. She told him about how strong Ace was and told him why he held so much hatred inside him. Luffy understood it and promised his Mom to make Ace happy. Those were the only times, he would be able to eat his fill properly.

Luffy kept losing Ace. Day after day, one month then two month... On rainy days and windy days, he kept on following Ace. He pushed on despite his injuries.

 

 

Chapter 9: Chapter 9

Summary:

"Tell me!!" Porchemy yelled for the umpteenth time. Luffy just grinned, "You... should care... about your... life..." Luffy smirked.

Porchemy felt rage envelop him as he picked up his swords. "Fine!! Then it's time to die." But before he can even lift his sword, Ace and Sabo come crashing into the wall and knocked Porchemy's sword. Luffy's face lit up. The winds have stopped howling and it seemed that the storm was returning.

It was one more unfortunate day of losing sight of Ace for Luffy when a bear thought it would be good to attack the lone child. Ace, who was hiding nearby in the bushes, watched the little brat standing tall before the bear without any fear. Ace's hands clenched tightly his trusty pipe, ready to tackle the bear, but he didn't make a move.

While Luffy had the audacity to pout at the angry animal. 

"Hey!" Luffy waved his hands excitedly while jumping on his toes.

The bear stopped in his endeavor to look at the not frightened child.

"Mr. Bear, have you seen Ace?"

The bear, to say the least, was too confused. He even looked around thinking that there was another human being in his vicinity but he found none. So, he looked at his lunch to roar again.

"Come on!" Luffy whined, stomping on his legs childishly. "Mr. Bear can tell me that much, can't you?" 

The bear was utterly confused as he brought his massive head down towards the tiny child.

"Is the child asking me something?" The bear mused in his thoughts our loud.

"Silly Mr. Bear!" Luffy giggled. "No one is here than both of us."

The bear gasped. He had never met someone other than his species who can hear and talk with him.

"You can hear me?" The bear asked with his eyes wide as plates.

"Yep!" Luffy grinned widely. "So, have Mr. Bear seen Ace?"

The bear shook his head honestly as he hadn't seen the angry kid anywhere.

Luffy puffed his cheeks adorably, waving a goodbye to the bear and hoped to the other way to find his pro claimed friend, Ace.

Ace who had seen all of these, sneaked out hurriedly to his only friend, Sabo. He regaled everything he saw, and all about the mysterious kid whose gaze felt as if he was staring directly at a person's soul, reading their past and their thoughts. He even told him about how animatedly that little strawhatted brat talked with the bear without an ounce of fear. 

Sabo couldn't digest everything Ace was spewing so he took it with a grain of salt or merely as a joke.

.

Three months of chasing after Ace and losing him always, Luffy reached another destination in the pursue of Ace. The garbage dump.

In the middle of the day, under the scorching heat of the sun, the grotesque stench of garbage was enough to overpower the senses of anyone new. The air hung with the putrid smell of rotting food, decaying organic matter and the sharp tang of chemical waste. 

But Luffy had no problem with it. Luffy kept on walking determined to find Ace. He felt eyes on his small body from the strangers in the dump but that didn't even scare him.

After another hour of walking, Luffy entered a forest and heard a familiar voice.

It was Ace! He was talking with someone about pirate funds and a pirate ship!

"You guys want to be pirates?" Luffy beamed excitedly, as he gained the attention of the two boys sitting on the tree branch instantly. 

Ace and his friend, Sabo, quickly climbed down the tree and glared at the little strawhatted brat who have the audacity to overhear them.

"Does Ace come here everyday?" Luffy asked with a wide grin. He was way too happy to finally catch up with Ace.

"Are you Ace's friend?" Luffy questioned noticing another boy beside Ace.

Sabo felt his breath caught in his throat. He couldn't breathe for a moment as Luffy's eyes felt on him. Sabo's legs took a step back automatically, wanting to get away from the kid but at the same time not wanting too. Sabo watched as the kid's face contorted into a huge smile and that was the moment when he felt his breath returning to him. 

"Be my friend too!" Luffy chirped innocently and happily to Sabo, who was still shocked.

"Shut up!" Ace yelled, breaking Sabo from his trance, and quickly caught on to the noddle like limbs of the brat. "Sabo bring a rope!"

Without any hesitance and mercy, Ace and Sabo tied a confused Luffy to the tree but despite all of that Luffy's cherry mood never vanished.

"He found our secret." Ace spat as he glared darkly at Luffy. "If we leave him alone he'll tell someone. We need to kill him."

"Yeah! Let's do it!" Sabo agreed as he angrily looked at the young boy.

Luffy's eyes widened at the words of his friends.

"Ehh? Don't do it! I just want to be Ace's and Sabo's friends!" Luffy yelled in panic. He didn't want to lose his new friends.

"Shut up!!" Ace glared. "Stop spouting nonsense!!"

Sabo placed a hand on Ace's and Luffy's mouths when he heard voices coming.

"Someone's coming!" Sabo whispered, straining his ears to listen to the voices.

"Quick, undo the rope!! If we don't get out of here, they're gonna find our treasure!!" Ace hissed as he started undoing the ropes.

They hid behind the bushes and saw some men who claimed themselves as Bluejam Pirates appear. They were searching for Ace 'cause he had stolen their treasure.

Sabo scolded Ace for stealing treasure from pirates to which Ace declared he didn't know them. That was when they noticed Luffy was not beside them and was in the grasp of the bigger pirate.

"Lemme go!! You bastard!!!" Luffy squirmed in the hold of Porchemy. "Help me, Ace!!"

Ace and Sabo further hid in the bushes.

"You know Ace?" Porchemy asked as he studied the boy.

"He is my friend!!" Luffy answered.

"Lemme ask you something, today Ace stole some of our money and ran. You know where it is?" Porchemy asked, making Luffy grit his teeth.

"This is bad. They're gonna take all our treasure!!" Sabo whisper yelled at Ace.

"That idiot better not say anything!" Ace growled as he kept his glare on the kid.

Luffy averted his gaze from the pirate and twisted his mouth, "I... I dunno." He uttered.

'He's such a bad liar!!' Everyone who witnessed it thought.

Porchemy carried the boy away threatening him to jog his memory. Luffy struggled in the pirate's grasp, trying to free himself.

Inside the pirate's hideout, Luffy was bound to ropes and was being hammered by the pirate. But it did nothing to Luffy. Everyone saw Luffy spring up from his place and glared at the men.

"So a devil fruit?" Porchemy frowned and pulled the boy's cheek which stretched before snapping.

"Bring my gloves," Porchemy ordered his men and hanged the brat and started using him as a punching bag. Blood spilled on the floor and tears and snot littered Luffy's face.

He could hear the winds have started howling and could feel a storm coming soon. His mother was raging in fury. He gritted his teeth and smirked at the bastards knowing their end was soon.

Porchemy ordered his men to look for Ace and Sabo and continued to beat the crap out of the smirking and glaring boy. Porchemy felt something was about to happen but ignored the feeling as he continued his torture.

On the other hand, Ace and Sabo moved their treasure from its previous position. It was evening and it was raining heavily, it felt as if a flood was bound to come and the storm would not stop soon. Sabo rushed to Ace and informed him that no one has come to their previous place and Luffy hasn't said anything.

Luffy was beaten up badly by the pirate, but his glare never left the rampaging monster. Porchemy's underlings even tried to stop Porchemy but to no avail.

"Tell me!!" Porchemy yelled for the umpteenth time.

Luffy just grinned in answer.
"You... should care... about your... life..." Luffy uttered.

Porchemy felt rage envelop him as he picked up his swords. "Fine!! Then it's time for you to die."

But before he can even lift his sword, Ace and Sabo came crashing into the wall and knocked Porchemy's sword from his hand. Luffy's face lit up.

The winds have stopped howling and it seemed that the storm was returning.

"Ace!!! Sabo!!!" Luffy yelled with tears in his eyes. Sabo freed him quickly and Luffy felt better. Porchemy grabbed Ace by his neck but was hit by Sabo with his pipe, making him lose his grip on Ace. Sabo caught Luffy and started running when he felt Ace standing there. Luffy struggled out of Sabo's grip.

"Hey, wait!" Luffy said, "Bastard, return my chain!!!" Luffy yelled at Porchemy. Porchemy ignored the boy. Luffy ran in to stand beside Ace, and to get back his gift from Dad. He can't let them open it, never ever. He had promised his Dad.

"Let's get out of here, Ace!!" Sabo yelled, ignoring the boy.

Ace took his fighting stance and faced Porchemy, "You go on ahead!"

"Are you an idiot!???!" Sabo yelled desperately trying to get Ace out of there.

"If I face a guy, I won't run away!!" Ace declared as he tightened his hold on his pipe.

Sabo tried to argue with Ace but to no hope. Sabo went to fight alongside Ace. Luffy stumbled on his feet and fell on the ground, and saw Ace and Sabo defeat the pirates.

Sabo checked Porchemy's pocket and was shocked for a second to see the silver-colored chain with the brilliant dark red jewel hanging from it. Sabo had never seen something this beautiful but he threw it to Luffy, who thanked him. As soon as they got out of the hut, a bolt of lightning thundered on the hut, destroying it and killing the people there.

Luffy was carried by Sabo when he felt the drops of rain finally stop. He smiled. He was thankful to his new friends who helped him out of the gruesome situation.

Luffy got out of the hold of Sabo as he saw the amounts of cuts on Sabo's face, and started running alongside them, albeit slowly. Sabo and Ace were shocked for a second as they saw the boy, who was literally covered in wounds, now running. Wasn't the kid hurt?

They didn't question anything. Sabo bandaged Ace and then himself carefully. Then he took a look at Luffy, who was harboring wounds all over his body, but was acting all tough and thanking them for helping him out.

"... Aren't you hurt?" Sabo finally asked.

Luffy started crying at that. "It hurt so much. I was so scared." Sabo chuckled softly as he grabbed the bandages and started patching him up.

"Shut up!!" Ace shouted with shark teeth. "How long are you gonna cry?!! I hate weaklings and crybabies!! You piss me off!!"

Luffy bit his lips and stopped himself from crying. "Thanks for saving me."

"Why didn't you say anything?! Those guys don't care about killing women and children!!!" Ace shouted once more.

"If I told them, you wouldn't be my friend," Luffy sniffled.

"Even if I don't, it's better than dying, isn't it?? Why do you want to be my friend so badly?!!" Ace yelled, "After what I did to you, why are still following me around?!!"

"Because I don't have anyone else!!" Luffy shouted back. "I can't go back to Makino and I hate bandits!! If I don't follow you, I would be alone." Luffy rubbed his hands on his eyes, brushing the remaining tears. "It's worse to be alone than to be hurt!!"

"Your parents...?" Ace asked.

Luffy pouted sadly as he looked at the ground. "Mama is there, Mama listens to me, but I can't stay with Mama always. Papa visits once in a year only. Papa left me with Jiji so that I won't be in trouble 'cause of Papa's work. This is the only thing I have of Papa," Luffy took out the chain from his shirt and showed them, "I don't have anybody else."

"If I'm around, would it be better?" Ace asked to which Luffy nodded.

"And if I were gone, would it be worse?" Ace asked again his mind wandering to the people who told him that his existence was a sin.

"Yeah!" Luffy said. "It doesn't matter who Ace's dad is." Ace felt his breath hitch and he glared vehemently at the boy. Sabo's eyes widened.

"What do you mean?" Ace glared at the boy, his hands tightening around his pipe. Luffy grinned widely as he fell back on the ground and stared at the stars.

"Roger was an amazing man!" Ace felt himself about to beat the boy. But it was the first time he had heard someone speak positively about him.

"Shut up!!" Ace growled. Sabo watched the events with wide eyes. The boy was one heck of a mystery. "Who the heck told you about him?!"

Luffy grinned as he sat up. He rolled his eyes at Ace as if he was stating a fact, "Mama! Mama knows everything!"

Ace glared venomously at Luffy. As much as he knew and Garp had told him it was only him and Dadan and the bandits who knew about his cursed existence and no one else.

"Who the heck is your mom?!!!!" Ace growled. Sabo placed a hand on Ace's shoulder trying to calm down the boy. Ace glared back at Sabo.

"Do Ace and Sabo want to meet Mama?" Luffy sprang up from his position and bounced to Ace and Sabo. "Come on! Let's go!! I have not met Mama in a long time!!!"

Ace and Sabo walked reluctantly behind the jumping boy.

If glares can kill people, then Sabo was sure that Luffy would be dead until now. But he was amazed that even when Ace was glaring so hard, Luffy didn't falter, he didn't duck his head to his knees and begged for forgiveness. He didn't cower in fear. And how the hell did his Mom know a top secret?!!

Something about the kid felt different. He was born as a Noble, and yet, he knew no clothes, nothing, can make a person glow. The way Luffy carried a glow with him, which was clearly visible in the dark night and the way he could even run with those freaking wounds was a mystery to him. Yeah, Ace could do the latter stupid thing, 'cause that's Ace and he is stubborn. But this little kid looked like a crybaby. So, there's no way that he can even walk with those wounds, but here he was.

 

Notes:

Here is Chapter 9, finally!
We hope that the chapter was good and sorry if was short!

Chapter 10: Chapter 10

Summary:

"What has Roger's son ever done to deserve all those hell?" Luffy growled once again. His fists ground on the wall, a crater already forming, giving the wall a big hole.

"Luffy..." Ace said. He felt himself biting his lower lip.

"Roger's kid deserves everything!!" One man said, followed by another.

When they reached the end of the forest and entered a beach, they frowned not understanding. Luffy ran to the waters and Ace felt himself trying to rescue the boy. He knew he was a devil fruit user and they sink in the waters. But he could care less. Moreover he was filled with rage that moment. Luffy ran to the waters and was soon cuddled by it, leaving Ace questioning if he was really a devil fruit user.

Luffy called them near and Ace walked with a frown and glare on his face, while Sabo was completely confused.

"Mom!!" Luffy pointed to the ocean. Ace felt that Luffy was joking and Sabo felt more confused.

"What the hell, are you even saying?" Ace growled.

Luffy pouted and said clearly this time. He could hear his mom snicker. "My Mom is the ocean. She knows everything."

Ace and Sabo felt their eyes widening at that. They couldn't believe it. Luffy grinned and looked at Ace and Sabo.

"Mamma says thank you for helping me," Luffy chirped.

Ace and Sabo looked at each other. A wave suddenly enclosed apon them. They felt their aches in the bodies vanish and their wounds and cuts which they acquired from fighting vanish without a trace. That was enough proof required to know if the kid was lying or not.

"Say, Luffy," Sabo asked, his eyes still on the ocean. It now made sense why Luffy was able to swim. "Aren't you a devil fruit user?" Luffy pouted at that and mumbled, 'I don't like the name devil fruit at all.' Then he nodded.

"What is your fruit's name?" Sabo asked.

"It's Hito Hito no mi: Model Nika!!" Luffy chirped but soon realized what he had done. He clamped his hands on his mouth to avoid speaking. He did trust his new friends but Grandpa would scold him if he knew that he had spilled his secrets in one day.

Ace and Sabo looked questioningly at Luffy. "I wasn't supposed to say that. Forget that, ok?" Luffy started to walk towards the hideout. Ace and Sabo just shrugged it off. On the way, they realized that Bluejam will hunt them more now and Sabo basically lives in the Gray Terminal, so it will be way too dangerous for him to saty there. Ace and Luffy suggested him to stay with them in Dadan's hideout.

---

After getting chased out of Gray Terminal, Ace's friend Sabo came to live with them. Dadan had accepted the boy with not much difficulty. Ace, Sabo, and Luffy. These boys fought the beasts in the mountains and the jungles, the punks from town, the villains of the dump, and the pirates in the cove, day and night, until their names were known even in the central city of the kingdom.

But during one dine and dash event, Sabo was caught by his father. They ran out of the High Town and Ace and Luffy confronted Sabo and asked him to spill out who the man was. Sabo told them that his biological father and mother were alive and that he was a noble. Luffy and Ace picked their noses in the reaction and didn't care if he was noble or not. Then Sabo told them how he was treated as an object by his parents, how his wishes were neglescted and crumbled on. He told them how they forced him to behave and even when something wrong happened, they wouldn't care for him much. So, he had escaped from the cage, the Noble's house.

"Ace, Luffy," Sabo said fondly, "We have to make it out to sea someday!! We'll leave this country behind and gain our freedom!!" Sabo balled his fists, determination screaming from his body language, "I want to see the world in all its glory and write a book about all the things I find. If it's the sailing I'm studying for, then I don't care how hard I have to work! We've got to get stronger, and become real pirates!!!"

Ace was standing near the cliff smiled and laughed, "I don't need you to tell me that! I'm gonna become a pirate, beat every last person who stands in my way, and earn myself the kind of glory that dreams are made of!! Only then will my life have been worth living!! I don't care if the whole world refuses to accept me, they can hate me all they like. I'll become a great pirate and prove I'm better than them all! I won't run from anybody. I'll never lose. I don't care if they end up terrified of me. I'm gonna make sure the whole world knows my name!!"

Luffy grinned and laughed, "All right, well, then..." He ran to the side of the cliff, his hands high up in the air, and sun-kissed his face as he declared his dream for the world to hear.

"I'm gonna..." The waves supported him. The breeze ruffled his hair by knocking his hat back, the sun shone on him blessing him to his fullest and a drop of water kissed him on the forehead, his mother kissing him as he grinned brighter than the sun.

Meanwhile Ace and Sabo stood there shaken and burst out laughing. But they believed in him, that only he can pull off the impossible, if anyone could. But they didn't spell it out loud. One thing that was clear was that if anyone dared to laugh on their baby brother's dream, he or she won't be spared. Soon they started arguing about who will the captain to which each one declared themselves as captain.

They soon became brothers too. They sparred together, which Luffy always lost, getting hit by his rubbery limbs, and Ace and Sabo mostly tied.

---

They were in the High Town today and Ace was inside a bar. He saw some drunkards talking about Roger. He couldn't help but step forward and ask the question, which always lingers in his mind.

"What if Roger had a son?" Ace asked his hands already fiddling around his pipe and a scowl on his face. He's done this multiple times, then why does he still keep on doing this? Regardless of any answers from himself, he waited for the response of the drunkards.

"If Roger had a kid?" A man repeated as he looked at Ace, "Ha! Then we'd kill him right away!"

"How about we count how many people in the world hate Roger, and stab him with that number of needles?" Another man said. Ace felt rage boiling through his blood, but he stood there waiting for the men to complete their trashing.

"Burn him at the stake!!" Another man said, "Everyone in the world-"

A bone-cracking sound was heard followed by a, "SHUT UP!!!!" The voice growled throughout the bar, stopping everyone from laughing. Ace turned, he knew that voice. He saw Luffy standing near the door, his hands gripping the walls of the bar, and... it was cracking!!! Ace couldn't believe what he was seeing.

"Shut the hell up!!" Luffy growled again. His eyes were hidden due to the courtesy of his hat, he slowly lifted his head, it was Ace's turn to flinch. Ace had never seen Luffy angry. Those eyes shouldn't be displayed on a kid as young as him. Those eyes promised death if Luffy stepped forward or moved an inch, the crumbling wall he had embedded his fist in started to crack more, mirroring the kid's anger. He failed to notice how some men fell from their chairs and landed on their faces on the ground.

Luffy glared at the people. He freaking hated these kinds of people. He hated how they blamed one's parent's deed on their offsprings. He hated it. He understood now why Ace hated his father and why he questioned his own existence. These assholes just know to spout nonsense. They are the worst kind of scum in the World, for talking cruelly about an innocent child.

He was only passing by the bar when he felt Ace inside and he was sad. He barged in without wasting a moment and he heard Ace questioning the men about Roger's kid. He heard those insolent words the men spoke. They were, for him, complete lies. The World should know that Roger was a great man. They should not call him a demon. But most of it all, why did the heck Ace needs to be dragged into it? Why the hell should Ace bear for the hypothetical crimes of his Dad?

"What has Roger's son ever done to deserve all those hell?" Luffy growled once again. His fists ground on the wall, a crater already forming, giving the wall a big hole.

"Luffy..." Ace said. He felt himself biting his lower lip.

"Roger's kid deserves everything!!" One man said, followed by another.

Luffy failed to control his anger. His fists landed harshly on the wall behind him, and the wall was completely demolished from existence. He glared at the men hard and the men soon fell on their knees in front of Ace, with a thud. No one in the bar was standing except Ace and Luffy. Some were lying on the floor almost lifeless and the rest were already on their knees, struggling.

"Apologize!!!" Luffy growled. The men felt themself being choked by some invisible power. Ace turned back to see the men, who had answered him, on their knees holding their necks and desperately trying to breathe. He felt an invisible power surrounding the area. It was powerful and could choke to death. He felt himself feeling dizzy. He gulped. Was this Luffy who was doing it? How? Was he capable of that?

"I-I'm s-so..rry," The men choked out. Luffy took a heavy breath and saw around the bar. No one now said anything.

Sabo who was watching this felt the immediate need to get his brothers out of the situation. He ran into the bar and picked up Luffy, who instantly calmed in his brother's hands and rushed Ace out of the bar. They ran to the cliff. After catching their breath, Ace looked at Luffy.

"What did you do?" Ace asked.

Luffy huffed and crossed his arms over his chest, he was hanging upside down from a branch of the tree. "He was saying mean words about Ace!"

"But that's ok-" Ace was cut off by Sabo's and Luffy's eyes narrowing at him.

"How could that be ok??" Sabo asked and glared at Ace. "Sorry Ace, but you should know that even if your Dad is you-know-what, you shouldn't be blamed for his deeds!"

"Yeah, Sabo is right!" Luffy said happily. "Ace should not hear those people anymore."

"Promise us, Ace, you won't go around asking people anymore," Sabo asked seriously. He didn't want his brother to hear those mean words. He didn't want him to hate himself. He had wanted to tell him this always but whenever he would pick up the topic, Ace would shut him up with a glare. But after Luffy joined them, things visibly changed. Ace's shoulder had relaxed a bit from before. He would even give smiles to them.

Ace crossed his arms over his chest and averted his gaze, refusing to meet the eyes of his brothers. He did feel warm to know that they loved him so much to take his sides. But a part of him just yelled that what everybody said was true and he can't blame them. His mind went to the time when he had asked Garp whether he should have been born and his gramps had told him to keep on living and he'll find out. He felt tears prick in his eyes when Luffy suddenly hugged him.

"Ace thinks too much," Luffy said in a low voice, before wrapping his limbs many times at Ace's chest. "Ace should be born. Ace should live. Ace should stay with us. Ace is the best." Luffy said all that in Ace's ears, each word holding pure love behind it. Ace bit his upper lip and nodded at Luffy and Sabo. If Sabo saw his glassy eyes, he didn't say anything, but he soon was pulled into the hug by Luffy.

Ace felt like the luckiest one in the World to have such loving brothers. He had his brothers out in this world, who exist to keep him alive.

Notes:

Sorry for the late chapter. But we hope we didn't offend anyone. We both were facing some problems, leading to our failure in posting the chapter early.

Sorry!!

Chapter 11: Chapter 11

Summary:

"Your real name is Nika?" Ace asked to which Luffy nodded happily. Garp scratched his head in worry.

Ace, Sabo, and Luffy were running around in the forest when they heard the wind rustling. Luffy's face gained a bright smile, making Ace and Sabo halt in their paths. Out of one of the trees, a man came in front. The man smiled at Luffy and the brothers instantly felt a protective urge and stood in front of their little brother, to protect him. But Luffy was not someone who could be halted, he was a force of nature. He was vibrating in his place and jumping.

"Papa!!" Luffy shouted and made his way toward the hooded figure. Ace and Sabo titled their heads in confusion and saw their little brother being lifted from the ground and in the arms of the man. They couldn't see his face clearly.

"I missed you!" Luffy chirped, like his usual self. Then he started babbling all about how he met Ace and Sabo and how they were brothers now. They could see the man smiling and approaching them.

"Thank you for taking care of my son!" The man said as he bowed a little with Luffy in his arms. The man's hood came down and Sabo felt like he was dreaming. His eyes widened.

"D-Dragon?" He didn't even think that he had uttered those words. Dragon wore an amused expression on his face.

"Yes!" Dragon gave a small smile and placed Luffy on the ground, with his brothers. He put his hands inside his pockets searching for something.

"Do you know him, Sabo?" Ace asked, looking not at all interested in the man and more interested in keeping an eye on Luffy who was jumping around and showing the beetles which he had caught a few minutes ago to his Dad, and his Dad was paying his full attention to the energetic kid.

Sabo nodded his head, "He is Dragon the Revolutionary. The World Government considers him the most wanted man in the World. The Revolutionary Army's main objective is to fight against the World Government's rule over the world."

Dragon raised an eyebrow at that. This kid seemed knowledgeable yet with a Noble attire. "What do you think about Nobles?" Dragon asked, his curiosity getting the best of him. Sabo grinned maliciously and looked at Dragon straight in his eyes. His eyes held a mischievous twinkle which made Dragon smile.

"Nobles are worthless scum bags. They use their status and position to escape from their crimes, which is unacceptable." Dragon grinned at that. He already likes the kid. Dragon brought his hands back from his pockets and placed the bag of candies and sweets in front of the three kids. Luffy directly attacked them, making Dragon chuckle.

"Lu, you need to share it with your brothers," Dragon grinned and took out some picture books about pirates and handed them to Luffy, who was now visibly thinking about what he should do first. Eat sweets or read stories about pirates. Who was he kidding? He started doing both together. Ace and Sabo were now eating the sweets with Luffy, he could see the happiness radiating from them. Ace looked a little out of place, but in the face of food and sweets, he forgot everything and only focused on the candies in front of him. They were delicious.

Sabo grinned sheepishly after they ate everything and looked at Dragon and gave a little bow, making Ace copy him, "Thank you for sharing the sweets with us."

Dragon chuckled lightly. He could see the hot-headed kid, getting red on his face. He liked his son's brothers already.

The entire week that he spent with the trio was amazing. He saw them using their strength to fight the beasts of Mt. Colubu. He saw them fighting the thugs and stealing their treasures. The brothers exactly fit together. They fought together. He even met Dadan and stayed at the stuffed house, but it was all fun.

He showed some of his attacks to them, and they looked amazed. Sabo even asked him straight forward that he wanted to learn the Dragon Claw attack, which was followed by Ace's small but pure delight. From the looks of it, he also wanted to learn that but didn't know how to ask.

The more he got to know about the brothers, the more he felt relaxed. He could see their protectiveness for his son. He could see them ensuring him that his son was safe with them. He was visibly lightened up. He felt good to know that his son finally made friends and won't be lonely anymore. He was shocked when he didn't see his son cry when he was leaving him again. He felt a pang of hurt or envy, but it disappeared when he saw his son smiling brightly and saw the other two waving at him.

---

The brothers fought together, Sabo and Ace always protecting their weak brother, if anyone dared to hurt him. They bathed together creating a ruckus, they fought for food, not allowing the bandits to lay their hands. Luffy once even tried to eat Dadan, whose hair had a slice of meat stuck to it. They even dirtied the clean room, destroying the stove which was in the middle of the room. They disrupted Dadan's beautiful dreams by Luffy falling on top of her, followed by Ace and Sabo.

Dadan's health was taking a toll on her, her eye bags a clear sign of it. She was complaining about the boys and thinking about something to kick the brats off her house. When she felt the footsteps, she thought it was definitely Garp. She bowed on the ground, begging for forgiveness, but it was Mayor Wood Slap and Makino.

Luffy rushed out to meet Makino and hugged her. Makino gave the brothers clothes and adjusted the clothes for Ace and Sabo. Ace's face was completely red when he was standing in front of Makino. Luffy and Sabo took it as a thing to joke about in the future.

That night was the most amazing for Ace and Sabo and the bandits. They ate delicious foods like humans. They were discussing getting the best cook in their pirate ship when the bandits froze. They saw two shining eyes behind them, standing at the door. It was none other than Garp, who gave the three brothers fist of love with Dadan.

"Don't dare to hit our little brother!!" Ace and the new kid stood in front of Luffy hiding him. Garp laughed again.

"Who are you?" Garp asked the blonde kid.

"Sabo, old man!" He said with eyes glaring daggers at him like that of Ace.

Garp pouted at that, "Don't call me old man, call me grandpa, brat!!" He looked at the shocked expression of the kid and laughed it off and picked the trio up for training. He threw them into the jungle and beat them in the name of training.

Right now, they were laying on the ground, beaten up. Garp was there collecting firewood. Luffy had apparently fallen asleep. Garp set up a campfire. He sat in front of Ace and Sabo and started speaking.

"I want you both to protect Luffy," Garp said, his eyes landing on the boys. Ace frowned at that and Sabo raised his eyebrows.

"We won't let anything happen to him, old man!" Ace said, his arms crossed on his chest and faint reddish blush carving up on his face.

"You don't have to tell us, shitty Gramps!" Sabo nodded in agreement.

"I know, I know," Garp grinned but soon his face changed into serious, "But he is not normal like others."

"We already know who his mom is," Sabo said. Garp nodded.

"About his father?" Garp asked with raised eyebrows. Ace and Sabo both nodded their heads.

"He is very light-lipped and says things that will definitely lead to his hunt," Garp sighed. Ace raised an eyebrow at this, "What do you mean he will be hunted?"

Garp frowned, "I believe that he had already said the name of his devil fruit?" He saw them nodding and Sabo informed him.

"If any of the World Government agents heard the word 'Nika' and understood what he is, he will be killed in an instant, regardless of who his father is," Garp said and he could see the horror in the eyes of the boys.

"What do you mean by 'Nika'?" Sabo further asked. Luffy groggily opened his eyes, and spoke, "Did someone call me?" Garp frowned at that.

"Luffy, your name is Luffy, not that!!!" He said with anger. Luffy who sat up now glared at Garp before frowning, "But why do I need to hide my real name?!!!" He asked and crossed his arms on his chest. "I don't understand at all!!"

"Your real name is Nika?" Ace asked to which Luffy nodded happily. Garp scratched his head in worry.

"Fine!" Garp said, "Listen to me!" Luffy looked at Garp and the others even did the same. "If the marines ever come to know about your real name, and if by any chance the World Government came to know about your existence they will kill you in spot."

"Why will they kill me, 'cause of my name?" Luffy frowned but soon burst out laughing, "And do you think," Luffy's eyes flickered to golden, "they can kill me?" Luffy started laughing hard, his one hand on his stomach and the other on his eyes.

The last part of the voice, didn't seem like Luffy, but yet, it did. The voice held authority, power, and above all, a peal of carefree laughter. It was as if a sleeping part of Luffy had just spoken.

Ace and Sabo chose to remain quiet as they saw their grandpa frown at that and what he saw, "Listen Luffy, I told you to not use that name, then I have a freaking reason!" Garp landed a fist of love on Luffy's head.

"OWWW!! OWW!! That hurts!!" Luffy glared.

"If you can't handle this, then how the heck will you fight them?" Garp yelled. Luffy seemed to consider that but soon a grin appeared on his face.

"Fine!" He grinned brightly, "When I will become strong I will use my real name!" Luffy pumped his fists in the air. Garp sighed and agreed. He waited for Luffy to fall asleep again, which didn't take long.

"Why will they want to kill him coz of the name?" Ace frowned.

"There was an Island called 'Ohara', which was wiped off the surface of the map ten years. The Island was notable for the Tree of Knowledge, a gigantic 5000-year-old tree, which served as a library and a hub for archaeologists from around the world," Garp's eyes fell on the fire. "The scholars of the Island unveiled The True History of the 100 years gap, known as Void Century, and when the World government came to know about it," Garp gritted his teeth, "They erased the whole Island from the map of the World."

Ace's and Sabo's eyes widened in horror. They couldn't believe that knowing the past could lead to such outrageous punishments.

"I only know one thing," Garp locked his eyes with the two kids, "That name goes way back in the Void Century. That name can lead the World Government to destroy anything in their path to remove it forever."

"So, that is the only reason why our brother will be hunted?" Sabo frowned.

Garp shook his head. He knew he was giving too much information to them, but he knew that they will give their lives for each other and Luffy needed someone who would keep him on watch. "He is the son of the sea and the things that I have seen in him, it all points to one direction," Garp looked at Ace and Sabo, "He is a reincarnation of the previous wielder of that name."

"No way!" Ace said disbelieving the words.

"If it's true, then it doesn't seem like he knows that completely. Or he doesn't have enough knowledge of his previous life." Sabo said as he glanced at Luffy. Garp nodded.

"He might have some but not all." Garp completed. Ace and Sabo understood the grave danger their brother was in. "But I do believe, as the days pass, his knowledge and conscience will wake up."

"Don't worry! We will keep an eye on him," Sabo said and Ace nodded in agreement.

Garp felt a worry lift his chest. He patted their backs and finally allowed them to rest.

He was staring at the stars. His mind leads to many questions, with no possible answers. Why did the World Government so desperately want to hide the truth of the Void Century? Why was the name a danger? He had overheard Senguko talking about shipping a devil fruit, namely Gomu Gomu no mi, under high protection. The fruit was guarded by CP0 agents. But the fruit was stolen by Red Hair and was eaten by Luffy, who claimed it as if it was a part of his body. He did understand why the World Government hid the name of the devil fruit by Gomu-Gomu no mi, but why was that even required?

The first time when he heard Luffy call himself 'Nika', his mind landed him in a cell, where he was meeting Roger. After he had met him, and was passing by he heard someone ask 'Nika' to save them, to free them, to liberate them. He had asked them who that guy is, though, he had thought he was wishing that a friend of his, whose name is 'Nika', will save him. But when he had asked, the prisoner paled. He refused to speak a word. Garp had shrugged it off but the name had lingered in his mind. The next time when he was about to lead his best friend to his execution, he found the cell, which the prisoner had occupied, empty. When he asked them about it to the guards they said he was killed for naming someone.

Roger had asked about the name, to which one guard had spilled it off, while the other guard had visibly paled, fearing for his life. Garp didn't understand. But he saw the pity in the face of his best friend. When asked he said, the name is someone who will change the era if born again. Someone who will bring real justice to the World and whom the top dogs fear, who would go to any extent to remove the name from history itself, as they had done centuries ago.

Notes:

So, the chapter with the summary of the story is here! Finally! We hope that the chapter was ok.

Personally, I was feeling that Ace would react more harshly in presence of Dragon, coz of his 'Daddy issue', but I felt that by now he knows that whoever Luffy trusts are good people. So, he is not too wary of Dragon, but yah, he doesn't interact with him too much. This can show his problems with his Dad.

Chapter 12: Chapter 12

Summary:

In the Gray terminal, children were crying, holding their parents, and people were running anywhere where there was no fire and Ace and Luffy were now surrounded by the Bluejam pirates.

They stuck a note on the wall of Dadan's hideout, stating they were moving out. They didn't want to go through the shitty gramps training. Those hurt. They hid under a tree that day, it was raining. They were sleeping, in the company of each other, happy to be together.

When Dadan first read the note, she ignored it. She knew kids were monsters and they could fend for themselves. But the fear of Garp made her order the bandits to search the boys. The bandits searched desperately everywhere, facing wild beasts in their path, but they weren't scarier than Garp. Then, it was Dogra and Magra who found the boys after several days in a tree house, enjoying the stormy weather.

The kids played together, did pillow fights, pretended to be pirates and enjoyed each day.

Dadan was informed by the bandits where the brats where. She was relieved that they were alive, not that she will yell it loud. That night she secretly went to check them on. She climbed the tree and inside the treehouse where the three brothers sleeping soundly. Her lips curved up in a smile and eyes shined up as she went inside to fix the blanket of the smaller one, whose blanket was thrown across the room and was using Ace as his heater.

But as soon as Dadan stepped foot inside the house, unknown to her knowledge the trap was set on. The gears turned, the stone came down slowly, a ball came rolling out of a box, a candle lit off the thin thread and finally a hammer came striking into Dadan's stomach throwing her out of the treehouse. Dadan fell on the ground with a thud sound, waking Sabo and Ace, who considered it as a glitch. She swore that she would not worry about the kids anymore.

---

One day...

"Give Sabo back!!" Luffy shouted, squirming in the grasp of the pirate who was holding him. "Bluejam!!" The guards who were behind the pirate and the noble collapsed on the ground.

"Give him back? Try speaking sense, urchins," The noble pointed at Ace and Luffy who were lying on the ground. "Sabo is my own flesh and blood!! It is the duty of every child to live according to the wishes of the parents who brought him into the world. How dare you urchins convince my Sabo to run away from home. Filthy pieces of trash, is it my fortune you are after?!!"

"The hell did you say?!" Ace got out of the grasp of the pirate who was holding him and attacked the man. But he got kicked off and was pinned to the ground all again. His blood fell on the Noble, who used his handkerchief to wipe it and told the pirates to be careful to not spill blood on him.

Luffy was growling in anger, the sky was covered with dark clouds and it soon began raining. The cackling of thunder was not far from their ears.

"If you wanna live, leave now!" Luffy gritted his teeth in warning. He would not spare these rascals who dared to hurt his brothers. The pirates knelt down and the Noble was close to falling on his knees. Ace's and Sabo's eyes widened, they knew what it meant, the sudden change in the weather, the howling winds and the harsh rain drops completely pointed towards their suspicion. Sabo clearly saw how Luffy's eyes were golden now, not flickering even, as he had seen once.

"Luffy, no," Sabo shook his head, he can't let Luffy show his powers in front of these rascals. No way, he is going to endanger his little brother's life.

"Stop this!" Sabo turned to his father. "Leave them alone. I'll live my life however you want!! Just please, leave them alone." Sabo begged his father. He will give himself up, if it means they will be fine. He will do anything, just to ensure their safety, especially Luffy.

"Sabo!!" Luffy cried, "What the hell?"

Sabo didn't respond, as he started walking in the rain with his dad with tears in his eyes. He needed to take the pirates out of here, he didn't want them to notice the change in iris, which Luffy was having right now. He just can't.

"Oi?!!" Ace yelled, "Where are you going? There can be other option, please don't leave Sabo!!" Ace pleaded, "Get away from those dickheads. We'll be fine, you hear?! We're all going to become free men, aren't we?!! Are you going to let it end here?!!"

"Sabo!!!" Luffy cried, tears flowing from his eyes. Sabo hated seeing Luffy cry. He hated the carefree, easy going, smiling kid cry. But he couldn't do anything. He knew if he wanted he could be safe with his brothers, but in the cost of giving up Luffy's identity. No way he was going to let that happen and no way he would stick up with those Nobles. He will escape. He wishes Luffy to read him, as he always does, so he turned back once, and gave a small faint smile. He saw Luffy's eyes widen and him nodding. Message delivered.

---

The Bluejam pirates tied Ace and Luffy and brought them in their hideout and told how being born a noble was a lucky thing. He even told them that Sabo looked down on the both on the inside. To which he was met met by Luffy's glare and Ace's and Luffy's shouting that he isn't that kind of guy, that they're brothers and Sabo's promise that he will return. Ace felt himself relaxing at those words.

Bluejam laughed and warned them to not go after him and if they dare, then he will kill them.

"As if you can," Luffy scoffed.

Bluejam ignored the warning and asked the boys to forget about what had happened and help him to carry some boxes to the places marked as X. Luffy straight up denied helping them in any matter. He didn't like it and it smelled too fishy. Ace also denied to help.

"Do you want me to kill Sabo?" Bluejam threateningly asked the kids. Ace glared at him.

Luffy scoffed, "If you dare to point your weapons on my brothers," Luffy gave a cocky grin, "Then prepare to die." Luffy gritted his teeth and glared at the pirate, "I'll tear you apart."

"S-Shut up, s-squirt!" Bluejam said. He felt his soul leaving his body. He felt as if he was being ripped apart from within. Ace applied pressure on the ropes and the ropes finally came undone. He stood in front of Luffy, who was squirming his way out of the rope now.

"What did you say, bastard?" Ace jumped in the way with a war cry but without his pipe, he was thrown at the corner of the room, hitting his head on the wall. Luffy saw this and stood in between them. They failed to notice the sweat drops culminating on the pirates. They failed to heard the loud thunder, which promised to tear apart any ravenous soul who dared to hurt the boys.

Ace didn't take too long to recoil to his feet. They found their pipes laying at the corner of the room and attacked Bluejam together. Bluejam lost his footing, and was about to hit Ace and Luffy, when he felt a pressure choking him. Standing just in front of him and pointing a sword at his heart. The pirates who were surrounding the area were now already sprawled on the ground, unable to move a muscle.

They took this as a chance to escape from Bluejam and his crew. Whatever they wanted from them, they didn't want to do it. So, they skipped off from Gray Terminal and went to forest.

They returned to their treehouse. It was about to be dark soon. So, they hunted food for themselves and ate. They were lying on their blanket in their treehouse.

"D'you think Sabo's all right?" Luffy asked, concerned about his other brother.

"Shut up and get some sleep! He is strong, he will manage it out," Ace said as he held Luffy closer to give the later some warmth. Luffy snuggled closer to Ace's chest. He couldn't shake of the feeling that something terrible is about to happen.

On the other hand, Sabo was suffering from his parents tortures, their ramblings to confess that Ace and Luffy had committed the crimes and he was innocent. But Sabo refused it. He denied it. He couldn't bring himself to blame them. Never. They were his brothers. In Sabo's house, he met his so-called 'brother' Stelly, who was a year older than Luffy. He heard from him about the fire which was about to take place the next day. It would burn the whole Gray Terminal with it's people, their homes, and their livelihoods.

Sabo escaped from the window that night. He heard the guards talking about the fire. The next morning, everything felt 'normal' with his private tutor arriving. He felt as if the others didn't know about the fire, which was about to take place. Sabo roamed around the street asking people about the fire at the trash heap and the nobles damn agreed that they knew. They were acting as if it was freaking normal. The whole district knew about the fire and yet they just go on with their lives. He ran and ran to find someway to escape the filthy district, which was suffocating him.

On the other side, Ace and Luffy were going through Grey Terminal when they again encountered Bluejam and his crew. Bluejam was glaring daggers at the two boys. Luffy didn't want to deal with them, not right now, when his mind was screaming for him to pay attention. But to what should he pay attention? Some memories did uproot in his mind, but they were too foggy for him to remember. It was not time yet.

He was holding his head, when he saw Ace fighting the pirates. He gritted his teeth at the pirates. He soon realized that he was under the clutch of a random pirate.

"Aren't you that stubborn, trash?" Luffy said and snapped his fingers, making the pirate holding him, drop on the ground. Luffy's eyes were golden, red and white as glared at Bluejam. Ace had already defeated the fodders so, he caught on Luffy, who fell in Ace's secure hands.

"Didn't you learn your lesson, yet?" Ace scoffed at Bluejam and stood in front of Luffy.

Bluejam smirked, "I had just let my guard down and you two rascals have took the opportunity." Bluejam acted more gently as he shoved his hands inside his pocket, trying to act like a Noble, which he was offered to be. "I forgive you after all I'm going to be Noble from tomorrow."

Ace and Luffy scoffed at that.

"The trash heap will burn to the ground tonight." Bluejam smirked as he towered above the boys, who eyes were wide. Ace's fists were balled and Luffy's grip tightened on his pipe.

"Why the hell would you want to do that?!!" Ace growled.

"This is bad! We've gotta tell the guys from the trash heap!" Luffy shouted at Ace, who nodded instantly.

Bluejam pirates surrounded the boys from every angle, preventing their escape.

---

Ace and Luffy ran away from the filthy pirates at their chance. The pirates were fools to leave them behind with tied ropes, which Ace and Luffy were experts in escaping from. The trick was taught by Dragon and they were thankful for it. The brothers tried informing as many people as possible, but no one believed them. They were trying their best to make people listen to them, but everyone ignored them. Some even asked if they were trying to steal their treasure.

---

The clouds above their head were getting darker and darker. It would rain any moment. The King of the Goa Kingdom cursed at the clouds which towered over the whole Island. If it would rain, then they would be in a deep problem. The fire had already started, he could see the gigantic flames that were rising from the walls. And slowly, the rain started dripping from the sky. It was light but soon became heavy, overpowered by thunder and wind, which were doing their work perfectly in spreading the fire, even if the rain was doing it's best to remove the fire. The fire will burn the trash heap tonight. The king relaxed and went off to bed, not knowing what he had done.

At the dead of the night, the fire started, destroying the people's houses. They tried to cross the massive gate, but were shot down. They started going the other side, hoping to escape with their lives. The path to the coast was blocked. The path to the forest was set ablaze. The path to the High Town was guarded and closed. So, where were they meant to go? There was nowhere to run!! The people who were warned by the two brothers, now regretted not hearing them. They cursed themselves.

Luffy and Ace made their way out of the inferno and were in the middle of the Gray Terminal. On the other hand, Bluejam and his crew were denied entry into the High Town, betrayed by the king to the promise to make them Nobles and their damn ship was even destroyed.

In the Gray terminal, children were crying, holding their parents, and people were running anywhere where there was no fire and Ace and Luffy were now surrounded by the Bluejam pirates.

---

Sabo was standing in front of the gates, trying to get through them. But he was beat badly and thrown into an alley. Dragon, who was passing through the place, saw Sabo and immediately recognized him. He gritted his teeth. He likes the kid and he is his son's brother, meaning he is family. Sabo looked up at Dragon and clutched the man's coat and told him about the fire and who were behind it, the royals and the nobles.

"Luffy and Ace, I'm worried about them," Sabo looked at Dragon.

"There's something in this district that stinks worse than the trash heap ever did. The people of this district are rotten on the inside!" Sabo told Dragon, who was carrying him, "If I stay here, I'll never be free. I'm ashamed to have been born a noble!!" Sabo cried, tears streamed down from his face.

'See what you have driven this innocent child to say, Kingdom of Goa!!' Dragon thought. He used his devil fruit and easily crossed the walls without getting noticed. They were face to face with the fire.

"I understand, I too was born here in this country, but I still do not have the power to change the ways of the world." Dragon said as he held the boy and examined his wounds. He was debating if he should go in the fire with Sabo but he couldn't see a choice. He couldn't leave him their all alone. He saw Sabo fading in the darkness. He saw him collapse in his arms.

Dragon tucked him carefully in his cloak and made a way for the people of the Gray Terminal to escape from the fire and began his search for the two boys. He knew with Luffy's and Ace's habit of being trouble magnets. They were here and that was made sure when he felt his Lu's and Ace's Conquerors' kings. He was impressed that both the kids have the King's will.

Notes:

I hope you enjoy the newest Chapter of The Return of Joyboy!

Chapter 13: Chapter 13

Summary:

"What did you just do, little urchin?" Bluejam tried to kick Ace but miserably failed. He took out his gun from his pocket and pointed it at him. Ace didn't pale, he wasn't afraid of death. But the thought of leaving Luffy all alone in this fire scared him.

Luffy saw how close the gun laid to Ace's head. He couldn't allow anyone to point their gun at his brother. He will erase them from the whole universe if they dared to try it.

"Who gave you permission to run, you filthy brats?!!" Bluejam sneered. Luffy and Ace gritted their teeth. They tried to escape, but the pirates surrounded them. The fire surrounded them, with the howling wind, which was making the fire lick them painfully. Their best option was to escape Bluejam, right now. But how was the question.

Bluejam was about to ask about the brat's treasure when his eyes caught the flicker of a shiny thing. He squinted his eyes and they landed on the chain smallest the brat wore. His eyes sparkled at the straw hat boy, who was wearing a silver-colored chain with a deep red colored pearl. Bluejam's eyes widened at that.

'How the hell this kid got hold of such a pretty jewel? It should be mine.' Bluejam thought. It was one of the prettiest jewels he had ever seen. After all, he was a pirate, and looting treasure was what he loved, even at the cost of his own life. These jewels cannot belong to East Blue. They can only belong to the Grand line. Who were these kids? He could bet that even the King of Goa, would not have such jewels within his grasp.

"Where do you brats got that precious jewel?" Bluejam licked his lips greedily. It was hanging outside of Luffy's t-shirt, due to running and thrashing.

Ace hated how the pirate's greedy eyes lurked on his brother's treasure. He hated how they were so close to them. The fire was increasing and the assholes cared about treasures in their last moments. He hated it.

"Such extravagant jewel can be found in Grand Line only," Bluejam's eyes darkened at the kids.

"Who are you?" Bluejam uttered the word.

"Captain, isn't he the kid who keeps on asking-" The pirate, who was speaking with fingers pointed at Ace, got a kick to his mouth. Ace can't wait to hear the end of their sentence. No way. The more they knew, the more danger he will bring to his brothers. He can't do that. He is the older brother and he is supposed to protect them.

"Piss off!" Ace shouted. "I will kill you, fuckface!" Ace even forgot that he was spitting slang in each of his sentences before Luffy. He was supposed to be a good brother. A part of him was saying him to mind his words, but another part of him was saying to shut the hell out of the pirates.

Luffy understood the situation they were in. He felt the negativity coming from the pirates. They were insane and had already lost their minds. And they did hurt them so they deserved every inch of their fury. They had helped the Noble to take Sabo from them. They had left many people to burn in the trash heap alive. They have taken away those people's treasures and homes.

Ace launched at Bluejam, kicking, and punching him. Luffy was handling the rest of the pirates, pushing them into the fire to meet their dead ends. But the place gave little to no space for them to fight. He stood behind Ace to protect his back, like Ace was doing with him. They fought together, protecting each other's backs.

Bluejam was sprouting nonsense about wanting the treasure and was trying his best to get near Luffy. But Ace was not about to give up. He would protect his brother even if it means he needs to die. He will protect Sabo and Luffy with his life, if possible. But Bluejam refused to leave him alone. He started babbling about how he will get rich with his brother's treasure and take his revenge on the Nobles. He even told that Sabo was just like them, to which he received growls from Ace.

Luffy bit the hands of the pirate who was capturing him. But got attacked by a sword, breaking his pipe, and creating a nasty wound on his forehead.

"Luffy!!!" Ace shouted.

"I'll kill you!! Die, bastard!" The pirate said as he raised his sword high up in the air.

"Don't you dare touch Luffy!!!" Ace yelled, as he kicked Bluejam aside and ran to Luffy's side. He failed to notice some pirates kissing the ground and some hitting the fire. His eyes were focused only on Luffy. His brother was holding his wound and squirming on the ground, crying in pain. The lightning crackled nearby and the raging of the waves was heard by everyone.

Luffy saw Ace standing beside him, he felt relief wash over him. His brother was strong, he will handle the rest. But he can't give up, he tried to stand up on his feet, taking deep breaths. The rainwater stung his wounds, and they burned, but the wound was closing, albeit very very slowly. He gritted his teeth. Luffy saw Bluejam's greedy eyes lying on Ace. He couldn't forgive these pirates.

"What did you just do, little urchin?" Bluejam tried to kick Ace but miserably failed. He took out his gun from his pocket and pointed it at him. Ace didn't pale, he wasn't afraid of death. But the thought of leaving Luffy all alone in this fire scared him.

Luffy saw how close the gun laid to Ace's head. He couldn't allow anyone to point their gun at his brother. He will erase them from the whole universe if they dared to try it.

"Stop!!" Luffy shouted. Bluejam felt himself losing his balance and that was when an axe clanked with his sword.

"Give it up already, you stinking sea monsters!!" A curly orange-haired woman holding an axe had attacked him. "Get your hands off our Ace!!!"

Luffy struggled to get up to Ace. His one eye closed, due to blood that seeped through his wound. Dogra tried to hold him down and check his injuries, but Luffy wanted his brother. Both of his brothers. Dogra asked about the whereabouts of Sabo, to which Ace replied he was safe while Luffy cried.

A gust of wind made its way to the fire, clearing the fire which surrounded them. Luffy turned from Dogra's grip to look around. He saw the hooded figure, he saw his Dad, standing there above Bluejam. He can feel the fury coming from his Dad. He saw his Dad kick the pirate on the ground. Dragon turned around and winced. He saw Luffy and Ace covered in dirt and wounds. He freaking saw the blood dripping from Luffy's head. His gaze shifted to Dadan, who stopped in her tracks and looked at him with a questioning gaze.

Bluejam hated the fat woman and the hooded figure who stood there in front of him. He felt himself losing his balance but he could care less. All he could think about was the treasure, which was about to his. Dadan and Dragon saw the blood coming from the pirate, they saw how he was wounded but was on his two feet only due to the madness in his eyes. How dare the rascal hurt their boys? That was the only fuming thought in their heads.

Dragon passed Sabo to Ace, who took him in his arms and checked his wounds. Sabo was bleeding. Luffy neared his brothers getting out of Dogra. He was crying but was happy that his brothers were both safe and alive, with him. Sabo wasn't responding and by the looks of him, he looked unconscious. Even Luffy could tell that much.

"I'm Dadan the Bandit! And for better or worse, I happen to be the guardian of these here brats! You cannot touch these brats," Dadan yelled at Bluejam and stood in front of her brats. "Run!"

"I won't run," Ace declared, balling his fists. He placed Sabo carefully in the hands of Dogra. His pipe danced on his fingers, listening to his commands. Dragon raised an eyebrow at that. He couldn't let Ace fight here in the fire. But the trait was so similar to Roger. He couldn't help but stand beside Ace. He will watch the kid fight and if anything goes wrong, he will gladly interfere and help him.

"What d'you think you're saying, Ace m' boy?!!" Dadan yelled. All she wanted was for Ace, Sabo, and Luffy to get the hell out of this place. She would never admit that she cared for them, but that be damned, all she wanted was for them to be safe above everything. "You can't face this guy! Bluejam's strength isn't just for show, you know!! He is beyond the level, a kid like you has hope of taking down!!"

"Shut up!" Ace snapped, "They know." Ace didn't want to take a chance. These rascals were trying to connect, and he can't let them do that.

Dadan paled at the word and glanced at Bluejam's greedy eyes. She traced the line of sight, which ended in Luffy's shirt. The chain. Dragon cursed at himself for not foreseeing it. He just wanted to give his son something rare and seems like, it called trouble. Dadan glared at Dragon, who didn't give any reaction at that.

Dadan cannot let Ace be in danger. She cannot afford it.

"I'll finish it. I won't let you go easily, bastard!" Ace growled at Bluejam, his hands turning a shade of grey as he punched Bluejam. Bluejam staggered on his feet and the fire licked him completely. But the madness in Bluejam was there, it seemed never-ending. He came out of the fire, looking like a Zombie. Dragon felt impressed at it. The kid was using haki without knowing.

"Dogra! Magra! Take Luffy and Sabo and run!" Dadan ordered. But Luffy tried his best to squirm out of their grip. Luffy yelled that he won't leave without Ace. He yelled that he trusted Ace to kick Bluejam's ass. Ace felt a confidence bubble within him, giving him a newfound energy. Adrenaline rushed in his body as he prepared for his new attack.

Dadan took a deep breath and looked at Ace, who nodded at her. Ace lifted his pipe high in the air and Dadan her axe, they ran forward with a war cry, the fire didn't touch them, it didn't harm them coz of Dragon, who did his best to keep the fire away from Ace and Dadan. He was carrying Sabo and Luffy in his arms and ready to pick up Ace at the end of the fight. They needed to get out of here. Ace and Dadan attacked Bluejam, who already looked like losing, together. Bluejam got a hit on his head from the pipe and the axe made him bleed in his gut. The fire engulfed Bluejam, not allowing him to escape anymore.

Ace turned back and smirked. Luffy squirmed free of Dragon's arms, who pouted, and ran to Ace to hug him. Ace hugged him back with a smile on his face. He carefully removed the hair strands which were falling on his eyes, tugging them beyond his ears.

"You ok, Lu?" He asked checking the wound, which was just a tiny speck now. Luffy nodded and snuggled closer to Ace's chest saying he was scared. Ace ruffled his hair sightly trying to comfort his brother and for the first time not scolding him for crying and acting like a crybaby.

Dadan and the other bandits were quiet. They haven't ever seen this part of Ace. They were happy to see Ace showing affection. They really were, but they needed to get out of the blazing inferno.

Dragon cleared his throat and without a warning picked up Ace and Luffy. Ace squeaked at it but didn't complain much. He was already injured and tired and hungry. Dragon cleared the path for the bandits and them to reach the hideout.

---

On the other side, people were crying, feeling helpless, they found no way to escape the hellish fire, which was increasing every damn second. They were praying to every God in the universe, with only one thing in mind, which was survival. But what they saw next, surprised them, made them happy, and gave them a glimmer of hope. A path was made. A path where there was no fire. They believed that some kind of explosion just opened up a clear path. People ran to the only safe place they could see and at the end of it was a ship. The path lead straight to the coast. It was a miracle for them.

The nobles didn't know that the fire they had lit, had fueled another fire, whose fruit will be born after some years. The ship which pulled at the coast that night, provided remnants of the Gray Terminal an opportunity to fight the injustice, which had befallen on them. It provided them with a way to fight for their freedom.

"Those who wish to join us in a battle for freedom, board our ship!!" The voice gave the people hope. It gave their hearts a way to fight against those who snatched them away from their homes, and their livelihoods. They cheered and merrily came aboard, joining the Revolutionary Army and fighting together for their cause.

Notes:

Hope you all like this chapter.

Chapter 14: Chapter 14

Summary:

"Where. Are. My. Brats?" Garp hissed each word. He wouldn't accept that his grandkids went missing. He was thinking the worse. What would he do if the Celestial Dragons found them out? Where are they? Are they ok?

The next morning, Dragon was sitting near the injured boys, watching them sleep soundly. He was informed by Ivankov after yesterday's night that they would be near Shimotsuki village, to stock and would wait for him to return to Baltigo together. Dragon watched the kids' chests rising up and down. They looked too cute, limbs sprawled over each other. He felt tempted to click a picture, but his camera was not with him. He will get chances later on, but right now he needs to think.

He could clearly make a guess that Sabo's parents want him back, to have a good impression on the Celestial Dragons. And from what he had heard from Ace last night, he could clearly connect the dots and see that Ace was also in danger of letting his identity slip. If he didn't arrive yesterday to check on the boys, worse could have happen. He can't let the boys stay here. This place is no more safe for them. His Dad would surely give him a handful of scolding and lectures, but he was ready for it. He can't just leave these defenseless kids, not completely, all alone, to fend for themselves.

He wants to take the kids away from here. Far away. In Baltigo. Within his eyes, and his trusted people. They could learn many things in Baltigo and he could see and help them bring storms into the World. No doubt they will be the major figures in the New Era, which will dawn soon. Sabo had expressed his desire to become a revolutionary while Ace and Luffy wanted to be pirates. He was sure they would make their dreams come true. They would all fly with bright colors someday.

He saw the blonde groan and woke up. He blinked his eyes at Dragon and then smiled.

"Thank you for saving me and my brothers," Sabo gave a polite bow to him, "But I can't stay here. My parents will come again in search of me and if I don't return they will hurt Luffy and Ace and I don't want that."

"Shut up, 'Bo!" Ace said groggily and pulled Sabo down, making him collapse on the bed. Ace snuggled into him, his chin on his hair. It was the first time Ace was showing affection to Sabo, which made him shocked and unable to move at all and red till neck.

"What were you even thinking? Giving yourself up?" Ace spoke and pushed Sabo, making him sit up in the makeshift blankets, and glared at him. "I am the big brother and you are not going anywhere." Ace bonked Sabo on his head, "Don't even think about giving up your freedom for us."

"But Ace..." Sabo bit his lips, "They will find out then and I don't want to risk you both. You both are my treasures and I don't want to lose you both." Sabo's eyes got glossy and he looked at the ground. He didn't want to return to the hellhole, to his fake family, to all those tortures. He wanted to stay, stay with his brothers always, but he didn't want to risk them.

"How about the three of you come with me?" Dragon asked with a smile gracing his lips. He had got the perfect opportunity to get his son and new sons back. That way Sabo won't have to bargain his freedom for his brothers, Ace would be able to know some facts and Luffy wouldn't have to get any more upset on his departure.

Ace and Sabo titled their heads in confusion, "Why will you want that?" Ace asked, his hands crossed over his chest.

"Now, I can't leave my sons in danger, can I?" Dragon grinned at the duo, who looked shocked. "Brothers of my son are my sons too." Dragon saw Sabo look down, probably hiding his tears, which threatened to flow. They never had a proper family except for each other so this was expected. Ace glared at Dragon with no heat but thousands of questions revolved around his mind. He was a son of a demon, how can Dragon accept a son of a demon to live with him?

"You can get stronger and Sabo can become a revolutionary," Dragon said, his hands on his chin and a smirk on his lips.

"You can learn things about Marines, which will definitely help in your pirate careers," Dragon spoke, giving them plenty of reasons to consider his offer, "Learn to spy, which will again help you in the future and Haki." Dragon looked at Ace directly, "And you can learn more about the government's propaganda. I have things to show and give you."

Ace and Sabo looked at each other, talking silently about the offer. It was tempting and they really liked it. The one time Dragon had come, he had spent all his time with them and Luffy. He never discriminated between them. He loved, cared and protected them. It felt good. But both Sabo and Ace would not say it aloud.

"Are we finally going to live with Papa?" Luffy jumped up from his bed and bounced onto his Dad's lap. He looked like he was over the clouds. Dragon chuckled and looked at Luffy fondly, ruffling his hair softly.

"Yes, Lu!" Dragon grinned, "If your brothers agree to it." Luffy grinned brighter than the sun and looked at his brothers with his brown puppy doe eyes, pleading with them to agree. He always wanted to live with his father and brothers together. It was like a dream come true. Ace and Sabo looked at each other, silently contemplating the words, then nodded their head and grinned at Luffy. They will do anything for their baby brother to smile.

If they will get stronger and closer to their goal then why not? Moreover, this will make their younger brother happy and not to forget, they really liked Dragon. He played with them, told them stories, bought them clothes, and loved them like how he does Luffy. He even cared about them like no one else had done, except Makino.

They packed the little things which they like from their treehouse and their treasure stack. Unfortunately, their treasure stack won't be growing now. Now that they would be living in the Revolutionary Army's base. But Sabo changed the grim face of Ace by reminding him that they can go to missions and loot the marines and the pirates blind. That got a glint of mischief from both the brothers and Ace and Luffy chuckled darkly. If Dragon was to know what he was calling in his base, then, let's guess, he would not approve it much but he wouldn't like it any other way.

They said their goodbyes to Makino and Dadan, telling them they will return when they will get big and Ace and Luffy promised to start their journey to become pirates from Dawn Island, their home island.

---

They landed on the ship, Wind Granma, the ship of the Revolutionary. Dragon got raised eyebrows from his comrades but only Ivankov had a shit-eating grin on his face.

"Lu?" Ivankov crouched in front of the jumpy little boy, who grinned at him and jumped over him, and got inside his hair. His laughter resounded throughout the whole ship, making people automatically smile at the adorable kid. His laughter is damn contagious.

Ace and Sabo were a little bit wary in the unknown ship and Dragon saw through them. He ushered them and Ivankov with his son to the galley and the boys didn't even care about the World and started eating like feral kids. Dragon could only chuckle seeing them fight over food. He had told them many times, even in the forest, that no one will snatch their food and they will get plenty to eat but the boys refused and he soon found out it was their way of showing affection to each other and in a way training. So, he doesn't mind it. He glanced at the people who were eating food. They had dropped their forks and knives and had horrified expressions on their faces.

The people were horrified 'cause of three main reasons:

1. The kids ate like they were raised by a pack of wolves or bandits (which they were.)

2. They could see the stacks of plates, with sauces and juices dripping from them, lining up one by one. It petrified them. Where was the food even going? The chefs were terrorized and tired of serving them. (Dragon pitied the chefs who were falling one by one. The food stocks would be going down drastically.)

3. Many people in the galley ignored the kids in favor of seeing the smiles and chuckles that Dragon was giving. They were scared out of their minds, thinking if he really was Dragon the Revolutionary or not. (Ivankov mentally laughed at the sight of Kuma, who was gaping like a fish.)

"Is that really you, Dragon?" Kuma finally asked, making the people turn towards Dragon and Kuma, except the brothers, who ate without a care about the world. Some people were ducking and keeping their food out of the reach of the small, grabby, rubbery hands which was flying all over the table to snatch their food. Dragon chuckled and patted Luffy on his back. He could see his little sunshine was getting sleepy slowly.

Dragon turned towards Kuma and couldn't help the small smile which came upon his face. He made a gesture telling him that they will talk later. When the brothers finished their eating, Luffy was fast asleep on the table while Ace and Sabo were looking around the galley for the first time.

"Come on, boys! I'll show you your rooms for tonight!" Dragon said in a low voice and made them follow him. The ship was full of the residents of Gray Terminal in it, so it only left one room for them. His room, which he wasn't at all hesitant in sharing with them. He opened the room and showed the boys the bed. He placed Luffy on the bed and the boys climbed up on it. He could see them cuddling with each other. He tucked the boys and placed the blanket on them and chuckled at the red faces the brothers made.

He smiled and switched off the lights. He had to explain to Kuma what was going on. He felt sorry for keeping him in the dark.

It was Ivankov's cabin, where they decided to talk. Kuma was seeing Dragon in a funny way. Dragon couldn't expect less. His reputation as a stoic serious leader was crumbling to pieces already, and he really couldn't blame him. How could someone be serious when Luffy was smiling and giggling and when Ace and Sabo were making red faces? He couldn't.

"They are my sons," Dragon said and things started to click to Kuma. So, that was the reason he was chuckling and grinning.

"The reason you disappear...?"

Dragon nodded his head, "I don't like to stay away from my sunshine for a long time." Dragon gave a small smile and started explaining everything, except the part about Luffy's abilities.

"Sabo wants to be a revolutionary and Ace and Luffy pirates," Dragon smirked, "And I want to support them. They are strong for their age and can beat up grown-up men. If they are trained properly then they can bring lots of chaos for the World Government."

Kuma took the words with a grain of salt. He couldn't believe those feral kids were Dragon's son, especially the smallest one. He looked nothing like Dragon. He was the exact opposite of Dragon. Where Dragon was serious all the time, the kid was playful. Where Dragon was smart, the kid looked dumb.

---

When Garp reached Dadan's hideout, he tried feeling his grandsons which he couldn't find at all. He felt worry clinging to him with each passing second. He knocked on the door of the bandits violently, making Dadan and the bandits burst out of it.

He could see Dadan paling at his sight. Dogra and Magra with the other bandits were already stepping back, he could see the fear creeping into them. It made Garp tense. He glared at Dadan with full intensity.

"Where. Are. My. Brats?" Garp hissed each word. He wouldn't accept that his grandkids went missing. He was thinking the worse. What would he do if the Celestial Dragons found them out? Where are they? Are they ok?

Dadan felt a shiver run through her. She rummaged through her pockets and pulled out a piece of paper and presented it to Garp, "Dragon left this for you." She said and backed up from Garp. She was sure she would be getting a punch, which she got, making her sprawl on the floor.

Garp made his way to the forest wanting to read the letter in solitude.

Father,

I can't allow my sons to stay in a place where they can't be safe anymore.

Garp felt himself taking a breath of relief. His grandsons were alive and well.

For your information, Sabo was captured by his parents but escaped. Ace's identity was guessed by a pirate, Bluejam, who no longer exists and I didn't want to risk my son's brother's life.

Garp felt himself boiling in rage. It was definitely a close call for Ace and Sabo and from the letter, he could feel that Dragon considered the two brats as his own.

Thanks for taking care of them.

Garp laughed but he couldn't help but feel that he wouldn't be able to see his grandsons so much. Maybe he can call sometime and check on them. But it still didn't feel ok, that they won't be Marines now. But he knew Luffy will be the happiest one, he had always expressed his desire to stay with his Dad, and Ace and Sabo will get a proper family. Maybe it isn't too bad and he will see them all again.

Notes:

We hope you all enjoy this chapter, I also hope is was a plot twist that you may or may have not expected.
I hope the twist doesn't stop you from reading the story but instead hype you up for further chapters!

Chapter 15: Chapter 15

Summary:

"All... of it, w-was ju..st a li..e?" Ace couldn't even recognize his voice. His voice was so broken. Luffy hugged Ace, giving him his warmth. Ace was grateful for it.

"Yes," Dragon confirmed his words. He could see Ace cry, holding his cloak. He allowed it.

Dragon called the brothers into his office, once they reached Baltigo, he wanted to show Ace the truth and make Sabo know more about the deeds of the government. He knew Luffy wouldn't care much, his carefree son has always been that way, but he wanted to know his reaction to the ugly realities.

There was a knock on the door and Dragon took a small glance at the stack of folders that lay on his desk.

"It's open," Dragon voiced. He didn't like that his sons need to knock on his door to enter. But Ace was learning manners from Sabo and Ivankov, so, it wouldn't hurt to help him.

He saw the brothers smiling. He would bet that they have done something again to make Ivankov and Kuma stand on their heels. He chuckled as his mind formed the image of the angry but not-so-angry faces of his friends.

His gaze went onto Ace, who raised his eyebrows at him. "How much do you know about your Dad?" Dragon steeled himself. Ace's eyes widened and then realization dawned on him. He took a step back. But Sabo was quick to stand by his side to support him.

"I- " Ace was looking down, with his knuckles bleeding white. "He was a demon and a monster and everyone hates him. I shouldn't have been born because I'm his son." Dragon felt anger course through him, but he knew what he had signed for. He could feel Ace forgetting all his joyful mood and looking angry, making Dragon himself feel guilty. Dragon could see in the corner of his eyes, Luffy stopping in his tracks to break some files, he looked like he wanted to say something but Dragon shook his head at him, while Sabo looked shocked and was making gaping sounds like a fish.

"I see," Dragon said and opened the files. "Take the seats." Dragon pointed to the chairs in front of him. Ace and Sabo took it without hesitance but Luffy climbed up onto his shoulders and he didn't mind.

Dragon opened the files in front of him. The photos glorified themselves in front of the nervous boy, who was looking at his lap and biting his lips. "These are the truth, which I wanted to show you." Ace lifted his head and the first picture frooze him. He gulped, and then took the file in his hand.

He could see Ace getting visibly shocked after turning each page and Sabo's anger getting fueled. Luffy was making no sound, he was quietly staring at the pictures. It didn't look like he understand much. So, Dragon started speaking as Ace turned the pages.

He pulled the next reports from leather folders and laid them out to illustrate the story, before putting them back to make place for the next ones.

Ace could only stare and listen, and slowly start to shake all over at the picture Dragon sketched. Beside him, Sabo and Luffy made all kinds of noises. Some were surprised, others shocked, but most with incandescent fury burning behind them. Only Dragon's stern looks kept them from interrupting beyond that.

At one point, Sabo started to whisper curses under his breath.

Ace just sat frozen, barely able to keep processing Dragon's words and the evidence he presented.

Each page in the folder revealed exactly how, when, and, how badly the World government had twisted the people's views and spread the lies about the Pirate King, a man who was nothing like the Government depicted. As each page was turned Dragon uttered the exact stories which had happened. He told the kids about how the government falsified the information. He told them how his father freed the civilians from the tyrannical rulers of a country, how he reigned destruction for the sake of his crew or in defense of innocents, which got twisted till it was made clear that he was the actual villain who was the cause of the fights when the real threat and the cause had been the marines themselves who had been willing to kill innocents just to capture a few wanted men.

He told them all about the war in God Valley where he and Garp fought together with the Rocks Pirates, but the whole incident was covered up by Marines claiming that they were the ones who were responsible to eradicate the most heinous crew in the world. He told them and showed the articles which showed how Roger's roles had been completely erased and denied as if it didn't matter that he was one of the hands which helped the marines to remove scum. He presented all the examples where Roger was framed when in reality he was only protecting his crew and the innocents. He showed them how the whole world, the innocents had been lied to.

He didn't deny that Gol D. Roger was monstrously strong, even without a devil fruit. He told them about his devil luck, which always made him the center of trouble, but he would always emerge victorious and more strong. He added how his luck was like Luffy, who kept on attracting trouble, wherever he went. He told them about his horrible temper, like Ace himself, which was quick to catch fire and made him a devil incarnate when his loved ones were threatened. He told them how he never cared about people's opinions about him when he knew his loved ones didn't give a shit about it. He told Ace that he had never been some sort of evil demon, a curse upon the whole world.

He told them about Kaido and Big Mom, who are far too evil to be considered demons, far too evil to suit the falsified names given to Roger. He told them the sole reason why he was given all those monikers, he told them how the World Government wants to erase anybody stronger than them. He told them how Roger had reached the One Piece and had known the whole Void Century, which gave him the place in their hit list. When Dragon mentioned that he could feel Luffy visibly flinch and then frown, but he will keep it for later.

He told them how that knowledge possessed a threat to the very existence of the World Government, making them shout in the newspapers that Roger was a demon and his blood, which according to them was cursed, should never exist. He told them, how his sworn brother was just a man, who had lived his life however he wanted and bore the consequences with a smile on his face. He told them that he lived with freedom and only wanted to be free and have lots of adventure. He told them how he had never expressed his desire to conquer anything.
Ace's world is titled on its axis. Ace felt sick from the sudden information. He had been told by Luffy that his Dad was a good person but he always thought that he was trying to coax him, trying to make him feel better about himself, but he had never considered that he was speaking the truth and the World which he was living in was constantly lying to him.

Dragon told them about the horrors of the Celestial Dragons, he told them how they praised themselves with cruelty and did things for which they should be executed. He told them the darkest realities of the World Government, he told them how the Marines would turn a blind eye to the innocents and protect the system, how they would eradicate anyone who came in their path. He told Ace about Nico Robin, who had a similar fate to him. She is being hunted for the knowledge she possesses. She is being hunted coz she could read the poneglyphs. Dragon saw Sabo and Luffy getting angry with each sentence he spoke, he could Ace get a horrified expression at every word.

He told them, how some high-ranking marines would abuse their powers and hurt the innocents all for fun. He told them that those people were the actual devils, not Ace's father, not any other innocents.

"I am considered as the Worst Criminal in the World, a monster, who shouldn't exist, only coz I face the Government face on. Only coz I want to protect the innocents and remove the corrupt system. But the Revolutionary Army and the people who know me, know the truth. To my comrades, I am a savior, not a monster. But to the ordinary civilians, we are criminals." Dragon let a ghost smile spread on his face, "Whose opinion should weigh more? Your friends or the world's?"

Dragon observed the boys, Luffy was sitting on his chair now between his legs, listening to each word with full attention, and Sabo was gritting his teeth, his mind and heart wanting for seeking revenge. And Ace... he was frozen.

"Never take someone for what have been told about them. Judge them with your own eyes not by someone else's. There are many sides to a person's story, some untold and some told. Some good and some evil. But it's you, who needs to decide what you want, what you want to see, and hear." Dragon locked his gaze with that of Ace's.

"I can tell you this, Ace, your father was a man of adventure, but he was framed and shown to the World as evil. The only curse you bear is the World Government's obsession with your father, the man who made the Five Elders cower in fear." Dragon looked at Ace, finding something, he wanted to know if Ace was ok. But his trembling hands and shaking body, made Dragon feel bad.

"See Ace," Dragon stood up from his seat and placed Ace on his lap. Ace let out a squeak but didn't deny the comfort. The stronghold made him feel at home and he wouldn't deny that he felt warm.

"You are not a monster. Your existence is not a sin. You deserve to live as much as everyone in the World." Dragon wiped the tears falling from Ace's eyes. Ace was crying. He was just told with proof that his entire life he had been told a lie. His old man didn't deserve all the hate which Ace gave him.

"All... of it, w-was ju..st a li..e?" Ace couldn't even recognize his voice. His voice was so broken. Luffy hugged Ace, giving him his warmth. Ace was grateful for it.

"Yes," Dragon confirmed his words. He could see Ace cry, holding his cloak. He allowed it.

"Those bastards!" Sabo was fuming in rage, "Those damn bastards!" Sabo was there when Ace was all but filled with hatred. He had seen Ace curse his existence, and now he was told that everything was a lie.

"How can we stop them?" Sabo asked, his anger flaring from him and that was when Dragon caught another Conqueror. Dragon gave a sad smile, knowing that they can't stop it now.

"Yeah! We can't let them be mean to Ace!" Luffy supported.

"Right now, it's not possible but once the World government collapses, I plan to bring the World to the light which the government tried to eradicate." Dragon hugged the brothers in his arms, "They wouldn't know what will hit them."

Ace felt himself cracking, he felt himself fall. He felt himself and his hatred crumble into millions of pieces. He couldn't believe that he trusted those people and let them control him.

Ace felt himself choking on his tears, he felt embarrassment crawl up to him, but he spoke. He steeled himself for another question. "Then w-why did h-he le..ft M-Mom...?" Ace couldn't even recognize his own voice. If his old man was such a good man, then why did he leave them? Why did he allow Garp to capture him and bring him to execution? Did he never want him?

He didn't notice the sad smile gracing Dragon's face. "He was dying." Dragon said in a soft voice, as if fearing that Ace will break in a million of pieces. Ace stilled. His mind constantly repeated the words. "Your Dad had an incurable disease and he didn't have much time left. As much as I know him, he didn't want to die laying sick on his bed. He wanted to go out with a BANG. Even if he tried to live for your sake, Ace, he wouldn't even be able to see your face."

"Sho..uld I live?" Ace choked out, the last question in his mind.

"Yes," Dragon said without hesitation, making Ace cry out. He could hear his brothers telling yes, he could feel them against his body, trying to hug him, trying to console him. They had just said yes that simply. He was told that he should live, not die. He let out all the hatred and anger flow in the form of his tears. He didn't care if he would be called a crybaby for it. He just wanted to let out all the pent-up emotions within him. He just wanted to be free from his own hatred, which had held him from the day he was shown the truth.

After some good minutes, Ace was hiccupping due to sobbing. Dragon passed him some water, which he drank in a gulp.

"You have every right to live in this World. You are the best brothers that Luffy and Sabo could ever ask for. You may not know how to express yourself, but you are kind to your very core. It's up to you to accept your identity or not," Dragon gave a small smile, "But remember you have a family, you have me, you have us." He said with the three boys sitting on his lap, consoling the eldest brother.

Ace nodded with tears in his eyes, "I have hated my old man till now. I have hated every word spoken about him, without pondering if the words were true. The least now I can do is respect and honor him." Ace rubbed his tears and gave a small smile to his brothers, "The least I can do is keep up my parents' wish and accept the name given to me by birth, Gol D. Ace. But I will do it when I'll get stronger."

Ace felt his shoulders lighting up. He felt the kind of freedom that he always looked for when he stared at the sea. He found the answer to his question. He couldn't help but let a small smile as he buried his head in Dragon's chest. A soft voice came from Ace, "Thank you. Thank you so much." Dragon pulled him closer and ruffled his hair softly and nodded.

"No, Ace, thank you. I know it's a difficult topic for you. But still, you listened to me," Dragon said softly.

"That was no problem," Ace said, he could feel his cheeks brightening and his body heating up.

"Shishishi. When I'm big, I'm gonna make sure no one hurts Ace again," Luffy said with his cherry sweet voice.

Ace felt the heat on his face increase exponentially. "S-Shut up!" he snapped, furious with embarrassment. "When I'm big, I'll deal with them myself! I won't need a little crybaby to help me!"

Sabo laughed. "Maybe I'll beat you to it," he said with cheerful challenge. "You're my brother, no way I'll let them get away with this!"

Ace sputtered indignantly and Dragon laughed. "Whatever you'll do, I'm sure that the three of you together can make the World Government regret their choices," he said, amusement making his dark eyes dance.

All three of them grinned at that, bashful but happy to hear he had such faith in them. Dragon made his way to his drawers and pulled out two jewel boxes. He handed one to Ace and another to Sabo.

"That was the last thing your mother left for you," Dragon said as he saw a confused Ace. Ace's eyes widened and he opened the box slowly. He found a silver-colored chain with a light orange-colored crystal hanging from it. The color was a striking resemblance to fire itself. His shaking hands slowly opened it and he could see his Mom and Dad smiling at him. His fingers grazed their faces and he placed the necklace close to his heart, allowing the tears to fall freely.

"Thank you!" Ace said softly.

"But why me?" Sabo asked, clearly confused. "Aren't these extravagant and expensive." Sabo loved the blue crystal which was hanging from the silver-colored chain. The color was similar to that of the calm sea. He opened it and found it empty.

"'Cause you are my son," Dragon said as if that explained everything. Sabo nodded his head slowly, feeling his eyes getting glossy. He will get a proper family. He will get a Dad, who cares for them and doesn't see them as a tool. Sabo sniffled his sob. Sabo and Ace were thankful that they have a place in the world where they can feel safe and have a family. A loving, caring family.

Notes:

This was a bigger chapter than the rest. We hope the chapter was good to go!!!

Chapter 16: Chapter 16

Summary:

"You guys need to have code names," Dragon spoke, making the boys turn toward him in confusion. "If you want to go for missions." That got nods from the brothers and an 'adventure' from Luffy. 

Dragon showed the brothers their own room. The room had a window from which the wind can easily enter. The room had a big king-sized bed, which could easily take in the brothers. First he had thought about separate beds, but he was reminded quickly that the boys wouldn't want it. In the corner were three desks, stuck to each other and shelves, where several books lay neatly. Some navigation, color books, books about the grand line, etc. The brother's eyes widened with excitement as they jumped onto the soft bed.

It was Ace's first time to sit on an actual bed. It was so soft, that Ace was already feeling sleepy. Sabo felt himself smile after getting an actual bed after five years while Luffy bounced on the soft fluffy bed.

"Thank you!" Sabo and Ace together said, making Luffy repeat it too.

Dragon chuckled and observed the kids. He saw them look at the room with eyes filled with awe and wonder. But he had other things to do too. He sat on the bedside and looked at the boys.

"You guys need to have code names," Dragon spoke, making the boys turn toward him in confusion. "If you want to go for missions." That got nods from the brothers and an 'adventure' from Luffy.

Dragon looked at the brothers, "Any idea, what you want to choose?"

"Cyane," Sabo spoke with a shrug. Ace raised an eyebrow at that and Luffy's smile widened. Dragon smiled.

"Cool Hat~!!!" Luffy spoke with a giggle, causing Dragon to stiffen a chuckle with his sons.

"That's lame, Lu!" Ace pointed out while Luffy pouted at that.

"Strawhat?" Ace shook his head again.

Luffy's hand went to his chin, thinking hard about what he should name himself, "Red? Lucy?"

"Nope!" Ace spoke again.

Luffy went into deep thought, "Nika?" His mouth slipped on its own, causing him to grin sheepishly. Sabo saw this and quickly changed the topic. Luckily, Luffy has spoken in a very low tone, though he wasn't required to hide it from his own Dad. But walls do have ears.

"How about Cyra, Lu?" Sabo asked with a smile. Luffy beamed at that nodding and Ace gave a thumbs up. Dragon who noticed the change, raised an eyebrow but didn't ask anything.

Now only Ace was left. What should he name himself? His brothers all have their names starting with the letter 'C', he will also have one with 'C' then!

"Cole!" Ace spoke lastly.

"Nice names, we can have your group's name as 3C's." Dragon snickered jokingly, which got twinkling eyes from Luffy.

"Don't forget to call each other that, unless you want to reveal your identities to someone," Dragon said and left the room. Only he, Ivankov, and Kuma should know about the real names of the boys and no one until the time comes.

---

They were introduced to Kuma, Hack, and Koala, with whom they made friends easily. When Kuma saw the three boys fight like monsters, he took his words back. They could really pack a good punch. Their teamwork was excellent. It looked as if they knew what the other brother will do, without even seeing.

Dragon was training them personally and he could see their developments. All those three little monsters had Conquerer's king. They learned Haki with little effort while the smallest one, Luffy had an affinity to Haki as if he was born with it and it was confirmed when they were taught about Conquerer's haki when Sabo and Ace told them how many times Luffy had used it. They looked like the exact definition of force of nature. When those three ganged on someone, that person would have to regret it and the watchers would feel pity for the person. The Dragon Claw attack which he taught the three, was already breaking stones. He was impressed by their strengths. But he would pity the people who didn't hear his advice on challenging the monsters, and took them as a joke. Those guys would always receive a broken bone in present.

He was more impressed when he saw Sabo, the blonde, getting information in his head as fast as storm. He could see the hothead, becoming more and more polite after his every session with Ivankov. It didn't take the brothers even half a year and they were already good at haki. To his surprise, Ace was best in observation haki, which seemed shocking, coz he was a hot head and had a little attention span. Sabo was best in Armanent haki, which again seemed shocking. He was sure that he would be good at Observation due to his brain, but no, that was just the opposite.

Then comes the youngest one, who was was best at Conquerer's haki. He was surpassing his brothers at a fast rate. He wouldn't think twice when he would be told that he had unlocked his advanced haki's before the brothers, in the pace he was going. It was almost amazing to watch the brothers pull out impossible from their hats.

---

It was their first mission in the years they had spent in the Revolutionary Army. Their first mission after 3 years of training. All they had to do was to infiltrate a Marine base and gather their important folders. They were even allowed to create a ruckus but in one condition. They were not allowed to give up their real identities. Dragon wouldn't risk his father getting hold of the troublesome menace of the brothers. He even had made sure before giving them the mission that Garp was nowhere near the Marine Base.

Luffy had stomped his feet, arguing to go with his brothers. He wouldn't take a no. But everyone knew that Luffy was worse at being quiet, but he was promising that he will try to be as quiet as possible and only create a ruckus when they have already gathered the folders. Dragon sighed but he knew he will be safe, but still, they were kids, they weren't even qualified to go for the missions but they were stronger than anyone in the Army and he had seen them getting antsy for a good fight. He felt that they wanted to use their strength in full power. So, he allowed them. And the most plus point was Luffy's aim was getting good. He no more hit himself with his rubbery limbs.

---

The brothers sailed for a couple of days to the Marine base, hid their ship behind a cliff, and wore the stolen Marine cadet uniforms. Luffy even placed his straw hat carefully, hidden in his uniform. Luffy was in a cabin boy uniform, clearly too young and his height would not make him look like a marine. Ace and Sabo were in the recruits' uniform. They were wearing medical masks and had dyed their hair, for the mission. Luffy's hair was bright red like Shanks, Ace's was peach colored like his Mom, and Sabo's was black colored like Dragon and his brothers.

Ace couldn't help but vibrate with excitement, they were finally out of Baltigo and were about to create a ruckus for the World Government. But he couldn't believe that their plan will work, especially when Luffy was involved. No way in hell he could believe Luffy was staying quiet the moment they enter. He attracts trouble like the bees which were attracted to pollen. He sighed behind his mask. Sabo stepped in his foot in a warning and glared at him.

"What do we have here? New recruits? Didn't know new blood was coming here. Tell me, why are you boys here?"

A marine captain was in front of them, clearly suspicious. He eyed them and tried to see if anything was out of line. Sabo spoke up, the one brother they were all confident in with talking to other people.

"Headquarters sent us out. Code 5687 in the Marine handbook."

The lieutenant blinked and then sighed. "Fine. The bunks are in that building," The captain pointed at the building and walked away. Once the captain was out of sight and the boys inside the bunks, they snorted at the captain's foolishness to believe them so easily.

"Okay, here's the game plan. I am going to go find the folders, while Ace will find the treasures and Luffy," Sabo shrugged, "you can play with the marines. But don't get caught."

Luffy smiled mischievously and shared a secretive smile with his brothers.

"Yep! The Marines lives will be hell tomorrow." Luffy smiled ferally under his mask.

"I'll join you soon," Ace smirked. The Marines would regret the day when the ASL brothers would leave the base.

Ace slithered into the hallways with Sabo, leaving Luffy alone in the bunks. Luffy grinned as he made his way to the other side, looking for the kitchen.

When Ace and Sabo returned, they saw Luffy snoozing away while gripping a pillow. Ace and Sabo chuckled and closed the doors behind them and jumped into the beds. All they have to do is wait for tomorrow, to see the chaos reign in. The treasures laid on their ships already with the important folders in the hands of Sabo, clearly safe.

In the morning, the ASL brothers made their way to the kitchen to grab some food but only took what Luffy was taking, and not the other food. Who knows that Luffy had already sabotaged what? That was when the chaos started.

"Who the fuck put salt in the deserts?" There were sounds of spitting food on tables.

"Who the hell put washing powder in the coffee?" Another event of spitting started. Sabo leaned to Luffy, "How many coffee machines did you sabotage?" He saw the glint of mischief in his little brother's eyes, "All of it." He said proudly, puffing his chest.

"There's more," Ace said as a statement. He himself had sabotaged many things in his way and he wouldn't believe that this was the only thing Luffy had done. Sabo looked impressed at his brothers.

Several marines came out with pink uniforms, and on top of it glitters sparkling over their clothes.

Many marines slipped in the hallways due to the oil which was spread on the floor.

The cooks in the kitchen cursed when they found that sugar was replaced by washing powder and salt was replaced by sand.

In the laundries, the washing machines puffed out glitters when the Marines tried to fix them.The offices in the marine base clearly looked as hell, all the files misarranged and not in the place where they should be.

The washing powder in the washing machines was replaced by sugar and salt and not to mention the food colorings.

The shampoos in the washrooms had been replaced by dyes, making the person's hair all rainbow-colored.

The towels contained sticky gels with itchy powders, making the marines rub themselves on the walls.

The cannons were all empty and the gunpowder was replaced by black pepper and other spices.

Many marines even complained about their unforms all lost or found in shreds on their desks.Bettles and small bugs were found in the only well clothes, available for them to wear, making some of the marines shriek here and there.

When the marine captains tried to report, they found all their inks absent and the feathers were hanging neatly on their heads, when they tried to open their bathrooms.

Some marine hats were filled with sauces and syrup.

All the single boats had an oar missing, which was later found in the places where swords were kept, neatly broken, and inserted in their sheaths. And the said weapons were nowhere to be found.

The bedding in the beds of the marines was covered with flour, making the marines ghostly white when they attempted to rest.

The snails which were responsible to monitor the hallways were freed or had disappeared, making them unable to contact any nearby marine bases.

The sword oil was switched with plain water.

The cooking oil was switched with isopropyl alcohol from the infirmary.

The cleaning supplies were replaced by a mixture of syrup, sauces, and all kinds of juices available in the kitchen.

The bandages were replaced with toilet paper and the toilet papers were all gone from the washrooms.

---

"I'm impressed," Sabo said proudly as he heard the shrieks and screams of Marines coming from every corner of the base. "I missed pranking with you guys." Sabo laughed.

The brothers watched in glee as the marines were frantically running everywhere. In short, the marine base was a total mess.

---

Dragon looked impressively at the three brats which were standing in front of him. They have again destroyed another Marine Base in the Grandline and have brought all the important documents and treasures from it, and even the weapons. He laughed as he got the report from Sabo, about what they have done. Seriously, these kids are pranksters. He couldn't imagine what they would do if they were allowed to show their creativity in Baltigo. May be the whole base would get haphazard. Dragon quickly shook that thought in his head and praised the kids for their efforts.

He understood the advertisements which were published in the newspapers, about washing machines, coffee makers, and other materials. He couldn't help but laugh at those.As time passed, almost most of the Marine Bases were left in destruction, and the Marines couldn't explain a thing that was happening. They couldn't even catch the boys even after two years of their constant infiltration.

---

It was another infiltration mission in a Marine base and to their bad luck, they were surrounded by Marines. Luckily, they had changed into their cloaks before leaving the base. Ace was wearing a dark orange cloak, Luffy was wearing his dark red cloak and Sabo was wearing his dark blue cloak. The cloaks were doing a perfect job of hiding their faces from their enemies. They fought fearlessly with the Marines. Even the swords nor the guns worked on them. The Marines were getting only enraged, but they had their answers to what was happening since the last years. They were being infiltrated by three teenagers. They were being pranked by them.

The captains in the Marine base tried desperately to fight off the kids, they tried their best to at least make them reveal their faces. From the voice of the three boys in front of them, they could easily deduce that they are teenagers and maybe a pre-teen. Two voices were cracking in between sometimes, letting them interpret that they were around 15 or 16 and one voice was way too childish, and according to his height, he looked as if he was an 11 or 12-year-old kid. But their strength could surpass even a marine captain and they were sure of that, by the way they were easily defeating them.

Kicks and punches were exchanged and it seemed as if the boys were playing and toying with the marines, making the marine captains feel enraged. They didn't stand a chance against the three monsters and fell to the ground after minutes of fighting. Their bodies were all sore and beaten up.

When the last Marine captain was about to drift into the abyss of unconsciousness, he caught their names.

---

The next day when Dragon was given the newspaper, Dragon stilled. He saw the wanted posters of the boys laying in front of him. Not that anybody knows who they are, but it didn't help him to relax. Ivankov who saw that, raised his eyebrow.

"You know them?" Dragon wanted to laugh, but the situation didn't allow him.

"Have you got any information from my sons?" Dragon asked instead, to which Iva sighed and nodded. "They will be here by noon."

Notes:

Thanks for all the wonderful comments! We love hearing what you think!

Chapter 17: Chapter 17

Summary:

"You gotta improve your knowledge old man," Shanks looked serious, "There are other people too who can get those snails and as far as I know Ace would love to destroy a Marine Base rather than be one of their dogs."

Shanks continued, "Be glad you didn't do something you couldn't reverse, old man. I'm not getting to be spilling his secrets as I'm sure you better know by now. If something were to happen to Ace, you wouldn't know when Moby Dick would be destroyed."

When the trio mischief makers entered into Dragon's office to report what had happened, they were shown their posters. This made Luffy and Ace squeal in delight, while Sabo felt himself feeling guilty.

"I'm sorry," Sabo bowed his head slightly, "I should have taken better care."

Dragon shook his head. He wanted to know what had happened.

"What had happened?"

Sabo rubbed his temple and began answering, "The marine base, G-8, has a more clever captain than we had assumed. We don't know how but he saw through our tricks and the day when we were leaving he had us surrounded. We could have escaped before time, but I got careless-"

"Sabo, why are you taking my blame on yourself?" Luffy pouted. "It was me who wanted to help that kid."

"Luffy, why the heck are you taking the blame then?" Ace questioned, "It was me who supported you. I should have seen it coming. I am the eldest brother and should be more responsible."

"No," Sabo banged his hands on the desk, "It was my fault to not keep you both in control. I could have-"

"Enough!" Dragon spoke. He liked how the brothers defended each other. It showed their love. But they shouldn't take blames or feel guilty. "What is done is done. At least none of your faces are in the posters or your real names." Dragon said with a smile. "So, don't worry and be more careful the next time. Your reasons are not wrong but your actions were reckless. Just be careful the next time. I don't want to lose any of you."

The brothers nodded each standing with their bounty posters in their hands. They left soon, after giving a full report of what had happened and moved to their rooms.

Ace pinned his bounty poster on his shelf and smirked. The bounty poster was not much for a beginning bounty, but he was fine with it. In the background, he could clearly see Luffy and Sabo.

WANTED

DEAD OR ALIVE
'ORANGE WRATH' COLE
25,000,000

Luffy pinned his bounty poster near his desk. The bounty poster was the same as that of Ace, with his big brothers in the background.

WANTED

DEAD OR ALIVE
'RED MANIAC' CYRA
25,000,000

Sabo looked at his bounty poster nicely for the first time. He had never thought he would be getting a bounty. But the excitement which was radiating from his brothers, spread to him too. He is glad that none of their faces are visible.

WANTED

DEAD OR ALIVE
'BLY SLY' CYANE
25,000,000

---

"Pops, yoi!" The first division captain yelled across the deck and transformed back to his original form and landed on Whitebeard's shoulder. Whitebeard laughed at the sheer excitement his son was showing.

"What's up, son?" Whitebeard asked and within a second a newspaper was shoved to his face. Whitebeard could see Marco's eyes shining, which made Thatch and Haruta stop in their tracks and look at what got their big brother rilled up.

"The ones who destroy the Marine Bases are found, yoi!" This caught the attention of almost everyone on the deck. They had been following the news of how the Marine Bases were falling and how some pirates were vanishing from piracy and from their intel they only found that it was the same group that was doing it. They had even got to know how that group was playing pranks on the Marines and the reason for so many advertisements of washing machines, coffee makers, beds, wood, and whatnot.

Marco showed the bounty poster, which only had the names of the culprits: 'Cole', 'Cyane', and 'Cyra'.

'The ones destroying Marine Bases found!'

The news was interesting. It talked about how the people speculated that they are pirates or revolutionaries and the many reasons they provided to support their answers. One of the main reasons for claiming them as pirates was that they stole treasure, and weapons and disrupted the peace of the Marines, which was a pirate thing to do. The other reason for why they are revolutionaries was that they kept their identities hidden. But the Whitebeard Pirates, especially their intelligence department knew the untold truth. They stole important files from the bases, which were making them Revolutionaries. The news even claimed them to be pirates who are working for revolutionaries.

"What do you think they are: Pirates or Revolutionaries, yoi?" Marco asked.

"They can't be revolutionaries," Whitebeard spoke. "Maybe pirates." Whitebeard felt all eyes on him. He laughed, "They are cheeky brats, Guararara."

---

It was time when Dragon needed to let go of Ace. Ace wanted to make a name for himself in the whole World and he wanted to show everyone that he was his own person and that he will surpass his father. So, he wanted to set sail. Dragon was more than happy to support his sons to fulfill their dreams.

They were in the Foosha Village. Dadan and the bandits and Makino were in the bar, with the ASL brothers and him celebrating his birthday of Ace. He was looking happy. Luffy presented Ace with an orange cowboy hat, with a frowning and a happy face on it, and also a red bead necklace which he got for free with the hat. Sabo presented Ace with a dagger that had a green sheath. Ace placed it on his left hip.

Ace was wearing an open shirt, black shorts, and an orange belt with the letter 'A'. Dragon provided him with two additional boxes, one had a log pose for grand line and another for the New World. He also gave him a white snail, to keep in contact with them. Ace was more than prepared for taking the world by storm.

He waved his goodbye to the brothers and everyone, who wishes him luck in return. He opens his locket and fondly grazes the picture of his parents, who seem to wish him luck on his journey, and then his gaze goes to the three small kids, running behind each other. The picture of the three of them together, which the brothers decided to put in their lockets. Ace smile widened as the ocean greets him with open arms.

---

It was only Sabo and Luffy left in Baltigo and Luffy was getting bored. He would pass his time playing with the little kids who were in Baltigo and sometimes sparring with Kuma and Ivankov. Dragon would help to train him in his fighting skills, teaching him all kinds of weapons. But Luffy loved to use his fists, but learning new things excited him, so why not?

He would still go on missions with Sabo and they would always be excited when they would leave their targets in utter chaos, leaving them wondering where the third one was. This made the marines and the pirates alike antsy, believing that the third one will appear from thin air and attack them. This made the brothers roll on the floor with laughter every time.

---

It was when the Spade Pirates were in Grandline that they realized the truth that Devil Fruit Users can't swim and their energy is sapped once in sea, which made them question why could Ace still stay in the water without losing his energy. Though he really wasn't able to swim but he didn't sink even! Deuce was trying to comprehend Ace, when he remembered how in storms, harsh waves would deliberately avoid their ship.

There were barely any strong currents on their way to Saboady. Whenever they would question it to Ace himself, he would just grin, and would not say a thing. The Spade Pirates felt that their captain was getting special treatment from nature. But Ace knew why he was favored and even if he was never favored, he would continue to look after Luffy and never make him feel lonely. He would protect him even with his own life.

---

Luffy and Sabo were getting antsy when they didn't get a single call from Ace after he had left Shanks. They tried to contact Shanks, Sabo doing the speaking and asked Shanks if he knows something. That was when they got to know that Ace had gone to fight Whitebeard.

Sabo facepalmed himself. Ace was strong but reckless. There was no way he could fight off Whitebeard right now. He can for sure, defeat the commanders but not freaking Whitebeard, The Strongest Man in The World!!

"Do you think Ace is safe?" Sabo heard Luffy questioning. He could hear the worry lying in those words and bit his inner cheeks. He wanted to say that Ace would be fine, he is strong but couldn't help but feel that something might happen if they don't rescue that idiot.

---

Ace opened his eyes and tried to get up when he found himself wrapped in sea stone chains. He felt a headache coming his way already. He sighed and broke the cuffs easily with advanced Armament haki. Why was he in sea stone cuffs in the first place? Ace thought. Then his mind reminded him that he was fighting Jimbei in the New World, then he was face to face with Whitebeard, all exhausted but standing.

He had created a firewall for his crew to escape, whose presence he could find below him. Then he was unconscious. So, that means he is taken as a prisoner in the Whitebeard's ship. Ace frowned at his luck. His hands reached for his pockets to find his snail, but he froze in an instant. His pockets were empty and his snail was taken. How long did he pass out?

"You are awake, yoi!" Ace saw the first division commander of the Whitebeard pirates appear in front of him. Ace tried to remain calm, but how can he when he was cuffed with sea stone? Though it didn't work most of the time on him but still!

"I didn't think you'd be awake already, yoi." Marco the Phoenix was looking at Ace with eyes full of hostility.

"How long was I out?" Ace asked as he saw Marco approach him. He kept his eyes on the man and saw him checking his vitals and the wounds. His head was paining and when he lifted his hands to his head, he could feel the bandages. He frowned at that. Sabo and Luffy would probably be worried if they had called and he wouldn't have picked up.

The blond looked at him, but still didn't answer, "Oyaji would like to talk to you, I suggest you leave the questions to us, yoi."

The voice was filled with hostility and Ace argued with himself about why was he still here. But his crew was here, if he have to leave then he had to rescue them. But why was he here in the first place? He only wanted to spar with the man who went toe to toe with his dad. That was the only reason he had wanted to face Whitebeard and not to be held with such hostility.

He sat up and saw Whitebeard entering the room and he freaking saw and heard the white snail ringing. It could be none other than Sabo and Luffy, they must be completely worried.

"Part of me doesn't want to let you answer this call, but the other part of me wants to see just what you'll say to the people on the other side of the line. So go ahead, answer the call."

Ace saw Whitebeard pick up the snail and place it in Ace's hands. The snail quickly took the shape of Shanks's facial expression. He clicked his tongue and licked his lips, preparing himself for the lecture.

"Ace, Ace, you there?" Ace hummed and looked at the snail, keeping an eye on Whitebeard.

Shanks sighed, "Then why didn't you pick up?!"

"I am in a situation," Ace eyed at Whitebeard noting his every movement. He couldn't even focus on the background noises coz of him.

"Little Anchor was about to tell your Dad when you didn't pick up the calls for three days and you know what will happen if he comes searching for you." Ace hummed. "Tell me where are you?"

"Kidnapped by the Whitebeards?" Ace told or more like questioned himself. But that was true. "Tell me if Dad is on the way?"

The snail shook his head, "Nah, we managed to stop him out of it. Well, I tried. But I wouldn't be sure if your brothers would sit tight."

Ace winced at it, "Shanks, can you tell them I'm fine and I'll call as soon as I get the opportunity." He could see the snail nod.

"Is the old man there with you?" Shanks asked.

"Hello, brat!" Whitebeard spoke for the first time.

Shanks hummed, "Why did you capture Ace? I mean I know you would want to kidnap Ace and make him your son, but from what I can think is that you outright captured him."

"Coz of his white snail," Whitebeard spoke, "Which are only found with the Navy spies." Shanks winced at that.

"You gotta improve your knowledge old man," Shanks looked serious, "There are other people too who can get those snails and as far as I know Ace would love to destroy a Marine Base rather than be one of their dogs."

Shanks continued, "Be glad you didn't do something you couldn't reverse, old man. I'm not getting to be spilling his secrets as I'm sure you better know by now. If something were to happen to Ace, you wouldn't know when Moby Dick would be destroyed." Shanks said casually making a tick mark on Whitebeard. Whitebeard eyed Ace curiously, what connections would this boy have to make the other Yonko spill those words?

"And Ace, make sure to call them otherwise I don't know if Moby Dick would exist by tomorrow." Ace hummed at it and the call was disconnected. Ace rested the small snail on his leg and looked at Whitebeard still standing next to his bed.

He had also seen the way both Marco and Whitebeard had relaxed as soon as Shanks's voice filtered through the snail. Their worries were laid to rest as Shanks would never work together with marines, not after everything that it had cost him before.

Looking at Whitebeard, he could see he was trying to connect some dots.

"Your bounty poster says you are 'Portgas' but I don't think that it is the name you were born with," Ace glared at the old man in front of him.

"Why the heck should I tell you?" Ace growled and made his way out of the infirmary and straight to the room where his crew was.

Chapter 18: Chapter 18

Summary:

"How do you think you will defeat the Emperor's crew, Ace?" Cyane asked Ace seriously.

"Were you not thrown off the board just now?" Luffy's cold voice seeped through the Moby. The avalanche of rain started to pick speed.

Ace felt the people on his way stare at him and take precautions. But Ace didn't mind. His mind only told him to check on his crew. As he was getting nearer and nearer, he felt another presence lurking in the room, where his crew was. He didn't wait and barged in. He saw how a man was there enquiring his crew and his crew looked bandaged up. They were not this bad, the last time he saw them. Ace saw red.

Ace gritted his teeth and threw the man who was there across the room and growled. He stood protectively in front of the half-beaten Deuce and saw from the corner of his eyes his crew shifting and trying to stand beside him.

"What. Did. You. Do?" Ace hissed and his conqueror's haki slammed on the Moby Dick, while his crew felt a warm, cozy blanket wrap them.

Ace felt Marco rush to him and stood in front of the brown-haired man.

"We were just enquiring about the snails, yoi!" Marco said defending his brother.

Ace growled at that and spoke the next words vehemently, "And this is how you do?"

He saw food laying on a table and bandages sprawled on the other table. There also laid disinfectants.

"I was just helping," He saw the man speak for the first time.

"Leave us alone!" Ace glared at them and saw them leave the room. He can't be sure if the food is poisoned or not. He turned to his crew, who looked confused and a bit scared.

"Report!" Ace spoke to Deuce, who nodded his head.

"After the fight, when you lost consciousness, Whitebeard took you to this ship," Deuce spoke, meeting his eye with Ace's, "We followed the ship but we were crushed and brought here." He sighed, "Then the next day when your den den mushi started ringing, their suspicion grew. So, they held us here and enquired us, if we are government spies." Deuce spat the last word.

"The bandages?" Ace asked checking the conditions of each and every crewmate.

"Battle wounds and nothing," Skull spoke. Ace nodded and plopped on the floor. His arms holding his knees and his face was buried in it.

"I'll surpass the pirate king!"

"Someone stronger than me? I won't acknowledge that!!"

"Our target is Whitebeard, Edward Newgate! I'll race up the stairs of this great ocean until I'm at the top."

"...I'm sorry," Ace spoke, his voice nowhere near his own. His crew looked at him in worry. "I feel awful... you guys are all being held captive coz of me..."

"Huh?"

"Hey, we're the ones who lost!"

"Even though you gave us an escape, we still got caught..."

"I'm the one who lost!" Ace hissed, not meeting his eyes with his crew. He had disappointed them. He was nowhere near Whitebeard's power and still challenged him. He hadn't heard his Dad's and Shanks's warning.

"Are the rumors true? About you wishing to fight Whitebeard?"

"Ace! You are not ready for him!"

"I'm your captain that's why," Ace lifted his head and with his steel gaze looked at his crew, "I need to take out Whitebeard!"

"Ace..."

"If he's really gonna keep me on this ship, then I'll make full use of the opportunity! I'll make him regret keeping us on this ship!" Ace's eyes burned with fury.

---

Ace was out on the deck, taking in everything that might help him fight off the crew. He was thankful for Dad, that he learned stealth and was able to hide in plain vision and gather information. He sneaked into the galley and took a piece of bread and stuffed it in his mouth. He needed energy if he wants to fight Whitebeard.

He could see the waters raging on the main ship harshly but that didn't make him falter his steps at all. He had traveled with Luffy, with those harsh rocking waves, shouting in glee and excitement as they went forward to raid another Marine Base or another pirate ship. He is not a newbie to these waves.

"Welcome aboard our ship. The Moby Dick!!" A voice came, which he had heard. He turned around and saw the 4th division commander standing in front of him. He glared at the man.

"I- We didn't know that you weren't a government dog," He could see the genuine regret in the voice of the commander in front of him.

Ace stepped forward, glaring at Thatch, "Let me ask you, is it really alright to keep me on this ship without any chains or shackles?" Ace felt himself laughing, as though shackles could contain him. Even sea stone doesn't affect him much and he could easily break free out of it. Thatch just grinned at him in response.

---

The room was dark like it is supposed to be at night. Whitebeard lay sleeping, snoring loudly and oblivious of the second person in the room. Ace stood in the shadows of the room face stone cold, hiding his presence and using the lessons of shealth from his Dad. He raised his dagger in his hand to assassinate the man. Ace rushed forward, without making a single noise, to land the killing blow to the old man, but was punched out of the cabin. The wall of the cabin made a human size hole and he landed on the railing of the Moby. Ace gritted his teeth at the failed attempt. His nose started bleeding, making him hide it from the people who were on the deck.

He got weird looks from the people, not that he minded. Ace stood up and was about to head back to sleep. He could clearly see the Emperor's crew underestimating him. He had just tried to take their captain's head and those people are ignoring him and moreover advising him to look out and saying that their 'Pops' tosses around in the night?! What the heck?!!

"Attacking at night, are we?" He saw a man approach him. The same name who was there, when Ace had barged in. "No matter your methods, you're far from being able to take out Pops."

Ace stood up, "In every pirate crew, the captain is the boss. But since I got here, I've only heard you call him one thing, Pops! You're a weird pirate crew..." Ace didn't even notice himself swaying until he hit the deck.

"Hey! You can't even stand, we're going to the sick bay..." Ace blacked out due to injury and the loss of blood.

Thatch brought him to Deuce who was working in the infirmary or more like reading books on 'Anatomy' and handed Ace to Deuce. He already likes the feral kid and wants him to be his brother, but after their accusations, even he would find it hard to accept anyone.

---

The freckled teen poked his head from the side watching Whitebeard drink without a care in the World. Using his flames, Ace propelled his body sideways, avoiding his enemy's first nonchalant hit. His fiery fist was caught by a large palm but he launched himself off his foe before he could get batted away. He landed on the deck and immediately sprang back, not giving his opponent the time to time to think.

'Use your body against bigger commanders to your advantage.' Dad had told him, when he was defeated by Kuma continuously.

He shot wall of fire at the Yonko, who twitched, momentarily blinded by the fire. He felt the air tremor and turned to flames, the lack of solid form negating Whitebeard's devil fruit. Dodging the swipe of the man's bisento and shooting a plume of flame in his enemy's face, he twisted in the air taking out his dagger from his pocket.

Coating the weapon with a mix layer of Armament and Conqueror's haki- which was an element of surprise for Whitebeard since he had not used haki in grand line- he lunged onto Whitebeard who was about to use his arms to protect his open neck, he brought his leg down with all his strength bashing his enemy's arm out of the way. But before he could bring the dagger near the Old Man, the Old Man's conqueror haki clashed with own, splitting the clouds above them. They danced on the deck, deflecting each other's attack with practised ease but the opening which Ace had gotten was no where present now.

"You are a feisty one." Whitebeard smirked like he was playing a game not in a battle. Ace gritted his teeth in ager and that was all needed to lose his concentration.

"I'll make you regret keeping me on this ship," Ace growled and lunged onto Whitebeard without thinking.

A part of his brain was screaming for him to pay attention and Sabo's and Dragon's voice were clear in his mind. 'Never let your anger control you in your fights!'

But it was late and he felt himself being thrown in the water. His breath felt knocked out of him as he readied himself to splash in the water, head first. But to his surprise, he was caught by two hands. His eyes widened when he realized who was holding him.

"Ace, you feral cat," Sabo spoke with a hint of scolding, but it was majorly anger, anger towards Whitebeard. "How many times do I have to tell you to not give in to your anger in your fights?!!"

"Come on, Sa- Cyane!" Ace frowned as he felt Sabo and him jump on the deck. Luffy was quick to give a small hug to Ace and stood beside him. Ace is in the middle and Sabo and Luffy are on his sides.

"What happened?" Luffy asked finally. His voice was too calm for his brother's liking. He glared at the deck and spotted the 1st, 4th, 12th, and 16th division commanders.

Everyone on the deck was shocked. Even the person on the crew nest was completely shocked. He hasn't seen any ship approach them. And the fact that they would have swam their way to their ship seemed impossible. They were in the waters of The New World not any Blues or Grand Line!!

"Shanks told you were kidnapped by Whitebeard," Sabo spoke as he eyed the deck and took in the strong fighters they need to deal with.

The people in the Moby Dick felt themselves being caught in a choke hold, unable to move a step. Whitebeard noticed the controlled burst of Conqueror's haki which threatened to snatch the breath of his sons, coming from the youngest. It didn't let anyone fall unconscious but kept them at the brink, choking them brutally. He used his own Conqueror's haki to lower the chokehold but could feel no effect. He himself felt the haki trying to crumble and crush him, but he wouldn't bow to it. So, he chose to stay silent for a while and observe the sight in front of him.

"You both didn't need to rescue me. I'm fine!" Ace argued.

"Says the guy who got himself kidnapped by an Emperor." Sabo scoffed, making Ace frown again.

The winds were picking speed, the sky was pitch dark due to the dark black clouds, as if it was not afternoon, but night time. The lightning violently crashed nearby and some cackled in the sky forming webs, showing the brothers with hood perfectly. The winds made it hard for the people to remain standing on the deck as it threatened to slash their throats open and in the midst of this, the pirates tried to move, tried to run but failed pathetically. No one was allowed to move.

Luffy and Sabo eyed Ace carefully, considering his wounds. They were feeling enraged with every new wound their eyes fell on. Ace wanted to get into a hole and never get out of it, due to the gaze of his brothers. Damn it! He is the oldest brother, not the youngest and he doesn't nee them to save his sorry ass.

That was when Whitebeard's naginata pounded on the deck, screaming for attention.

"What do I owe Cyane and Cyra the pleasure of visiting Moby Dick?" Whitebeard asked. He couldn't let his guard down in front of these rookies, who felt more like kids, specially Cyra. He could hear the childish voice, that was filled with rage aimed at them. He still didn't have any idea, where Cole could be. So, he was on his guard completely.

"Did you think you will live after kidnapping our ni-chan?" Cyra tilted his head and a bolt of lightning crashed nearby the Moby Dick, making some pirates scream. The waves were raging violently as if they would tear apart the ship with a single command. The rain felt on the pirates like marbles spilled from a box from the sky, ruthlessly pricking the pirates. But above all this, Cyra looked way too calm for the situation, making Ace and Sabo feel themselves flinch. The pirates who heard the little one speak gasped.

Ace, their big brother?!!

"Hey!" Ace squeaked, "I am older than you two. I can handle myself. You both don't need to save my ass!" Ace looked serious, making Luffy and Sabo frown at him.

"How do you think you will defeat the Emperor's crew, Ace?" Cyane asked Ace seriously.

"Were you not thrown off the board just now?" Luffy's cold voice seeped through the Moby. The avalanche of rain started to pick speed.

Before Ace could speak, it was Whitebeard who spoke.

"I want to make him my son!" Whitebeard stood his ground and looked at the boys with hoods. If they want to make Ace his son and give his sons a new brother, then he realized that they have stay in this storm outside. But why were Cyane, Cyra and Ace not getting wet at all?

Their faces were not at all visible. Marco was standing there, trying to speak, but Whitebeard shut him down. He could feel the danger that Akagami had spoken to him in the den den mushi coming from the boys. They were not ordinary and he could feel the vast haki contained in the three kids, even Ace, who had left his haki loose. It was the first time Whitebeard noticed the presence of Ace, so it was definitely shocking.

"I have no interest in becoming your son!" Ace yelled, turning to face Whitebeard, eyes all serious. Cyra looked at Whitebeard's eyes and felt the sincerity in his words. But he can't keep Ace with him, without his confirmation, however nice he is.

"Ace, pack up!" Cyra's voice came cold, "We are leaving!" Ace turned to Luffy and then to Sabo, looking helpless. Sabo shook his head.

"Be thankful that you didn't do the worse," It was Cyane who spoke, "Otherwise Moby Dick would have become just history."

"Cyane!!!!" Ace shouted. "I can handle my problems!!!" Ace then glared at Luffy. "I don't need my baby brother's help. I'll defeat Whitebeard! I swear!" Ace shouted and the lightening crackled again. The thunder made the pirates shut their ears, to prevent their eardrums from bursting.

Sabo turned to look at Luffy, whose instincts were always correct. Luffy nodded slowly and with a flick of his fingers- which was hardly noticeable to anyone except Whitebeard and Ace and Sabo- the avalanche of rain, the cackling thunders, the dark black clouds in the sky and the raging waves vanished.

"Give us a call, you idiot! We were worried sick about you!" Cyane bonked Ace's head, making him frown. The pirates felt themselves collapsing on the ground, trying to breathe after being held by the choke hold and hit by the pricking rain. Cyra sat on the railing, his legs crossed over the other, eyeing everyone present on the deck. He could feel the goodness in them. They won't harm his brother at least, so he wasn't worried anymore and returned to his bright self.

Ace grinned sheepishly at his brothers. "Sorry, I forgot."

That was when the tense situation was broken and Luffy looked at Ace and Sabo, pouting, and his stomach growled. "I'm hungry!"

The pirates who heard that felt themselves blink their eyes. They could clearly see the 360-degree flip in the attitude of the youngest.

Ace hugged Luffy softly and brought him near him. Sabo kept an eye on the pirates, who were visibly shocked. He felt himself smirking. What would happen if they knew Ace is 'Cole'? Sabo mentally chuckled at that.

"We will be on land in an hour, Lu!" Sabo said in a whisper, making the youngest smile.

"Hey!" Cyra spoke and looked at the old man, "Mind if we hitch a ride to the nearby Island?" Whitebeard felt himself chuckle at that and laughed.

"Gurarara!" Whitebeard laughed, "Coming to my ship, then threatening me and my sons, and then asking me for a ride?"

"Yosh!" Cyra's enthusiastic voice came up. "Shishishi!" Whitebeard liked it.

"Become my sons!" Whitebeard spoke without hesitation, making Cyane and Cyra frown.

"Sorry," Cyane spoke, "But we have our own dreams to fulfill. Be happy with Ace."

"Hey!!" Ace yelled at Sabo and punched him, making Sabo grin in return.

Chapter 19: Chapter 19

Summary:

"Conqueror's haki. The Will Of The King." Sabo looked at Ace, who uttered the words with horror-filled eyes. Sabo gave a sharp nod to him.

"You know it right, what I and Luffy were meaning to say now?" Luffy was also looking at him with a serious understanding- as much it can for him- leaving the small group of beetles he had managed to gather in his shirt.

Ace introduced his brothers to his crew. The Spades were left gaping like a fish, trying to find the right words to speak, but none were getting any.

"Crew, meet my brothers," Ace spoke and pointed at his brothers. Then, he went on to introduce everyone one by one.

Cyra pouted at that. "You never spoke about us to your crew?" Ace grinned.

"They didn't ask!" Ace blamed his crew members.

"Come on, Ace!" Cyane shook his head, "You could get a good excuse than this." Ace shamelessly grinned at that.

From the corner of his eyes, Sabo could see the division commanders surrounding them. All looking at them with curious gazes. He could see Luffy smiling at them and the commanders trying to approach them. Sabo didn't like attention but he guessed it couldn't be helped.

"How did you find us?" The first question landed on their plate to answer. Sabo sighed and from the corner of his eyes, he can already see Ace glaring at the commanders, for indulging in their conversation.

"Shanks told us that Ace was on Moby Dick," Cyane replied with a nonchalant shrug. At least a part of his answer is correct. The commanders felt that they won't get any more answers from the teen so the next question was presented.

"How do you know shanks?" It was Izo, the 16th Division commander who asked. He could see Luffy beaming up to answer, to which he gave Luffy a go-ahead signal.

"Shanks is my friend!" Cyra chirped, bouncing on his place, and was about to climb the mast when Ace caught him quickly. He knew what Luffy would do. Being a Monkey, he would try to dangle upside down from it, leading his hood to fall down. Luffy frowned at first but then he realized the mistake he was about to make, so he pouted innocently.

"How did you get here so fast? Why didn't we spot you?" It was Speed Jiru who asked. Before Sabo could speak, Cyra spoke up, "Mom!"

Ace and Sabo shared a look. Ace took Luffy and hugged him and whispered or bribed him with meat and Sabo answered the raised eyebrows of the commanders. "Cyra's Mom helped us with her submarine."

"If you are here, then where is Cole?" It was Thatch who asked, making Luffy and Sabo stifle a peal of laughter. Ace was feeling himself getting red. Whether it was from anger or embarrassment they didn't know.

"It's none of your business," Cyane spoke changing from a laughing teen to a teen with ice dripping from his voice. The pirates surrounding them shivered at the plain display of coldness.

"How do you know Ace?" Another commander asked, which was Haruta. He would have enough guts to speak after the icy voice, that Cyane was giving.

Sabo gave a tight smile, which was the only thing visible from the cloak hiding his face and eyes perfectly. "I sincerely warn you not to ask anything which we don't want to answer." The commanders were frozen and even Ace's crew, Spades, were a bit terrified. But Sabo doesn't care.

Sabo could shout out of his lungs that Ace is their brother and he would forever be there for him, but the commanders didn't need to know. They didn't need to make their head gears turn at the very revelation that Ace is their brother. He couldn't let this questioning go on and it really feels frustrating. He checked the horizon and could feel an Island nearing.

Cyane felt Ace looking at him and he himself was feeling weary with the commanders getting into their personal space. Sabo nodded once at Ace, who turned to Deuce and muttered something quietly.

Sabo looked at Luffy and pointed at the Island. Years of staying together had led them to understand each other in a way that no one can. He can easily tell how Luffy's slow nod before had meant potential danger, how Ace's uneasiness and lack of complete anger while being surrounded by enemy pirates meant something more than what Ace is showing. How the brothers huddled together meant a lack of a safe place in the unknown territory they were standing.

Cyra recoiled back to the mast, stretching his limbs enough to catch Ace and Cyane and reach the Island a bit faster. They rocketed to the nearby Island in a serious mood, which was so unlike Luffy. Whenever they would be rocketed by their little brother, there would be sounds of laughter following them, but the lack of it only gave them an edge over the inner musings that they were about to encounter.

Landing on their legs, with minimal damage was a blessing for them with Luffy's reckless moves. But it would have to do if they want to be away from a manipulative pirate captain. The Island was a bit too similar to the forests of Dawn Island, with its large animals. The Island was mostly covered in forest with no signs of human life, which would be good for restocking food for the Whitebeards, meaning it would give them time to settle whatever damage had already happened.

The walk to the edge of the forest was quiet but comfortable.

At the end of the shoreline, Luffy spoke, "Let's race till we see any food!"

And with that they were off, running with the winds and the mountain tracks, which they had literally grown into. The excited energy burnt within them, as they hunted animals and feasted on them. With Ace getting his fill after who knows how long, they were down for discussion. They have already discarded their capes and thrown them in his bag pack, which he has been needing to keep 'cause with Luffy troubles always came, which means medicines. Though, Sabo would not have any other way.

"What do you feel about the Whitebeards?" Sabo enquired Ace carefully, who was scowling and trying to find his own answers. If Ace would be being himself, then there was no doubt that the moment he would question regarding the Whitebeard Pirates, Ace would have been spitting curses at the old man. Yep, the damage is done. Sabo thought rubbing his temples.

"...I don't know." Ace was looking at the ground all the while and Sabo would give Luffy a point at keeping quiet and paying attention for once. "I only wanted to gauge my strength. I-I want to.. surpass my Dad." Ace looked at Sabo with eyes filled with determination, which was crumbling ever slowly. Sabo could always read Ace like an open book and he is really thankful for that. "That's the only reason I wanted to fight with Whitebeard."

"Did you get a fair fight?" Luffy's face was expressionless. His straw hat titling in just the right angle, making the ever-cherry boy look serious to the degree that no one thought he was capable.

Ace shook his head and scowled. "I had only fought with Jimbei for a day or two without a break, and right when my fight was over, the Whitebeard Pirates were standing before me, ready to accept my challenge." Ace bit his lips, glaring at the ground. "I was tired and injured but I wanted to fight..."

"And you lost." Sabo finished it. Ace nodded at that. Ace had lost in an unfair fight. He was tired, exhausted, and probably hungry if he fought Jimbei for a day or two. And that's truly cheap coming from Whitebeard.

"Do you want to be his son, Ace?" Sabo asked his next question. He needed to be slow with Ace, or his firecracker of the brother will burst off in anger and he won't get any answer. "Do you want to be in his crew?"

There was some hesitation before Ace shook his head. The hesitation was a clear answer, to what Sabo had been looking for from Ace.

"Do you want to be free and sail without anyone telling you what to do or not?" Sabo played with his words carefully. He needs to break Ace out of his trance before it's too late.

"I want to be free. I want to make a name for myself." The fire in Ace's eyes was back, though a bit dimmer.

Sabo turned to Luffy and Luffy nodded. Luffy could use his conqueror's haki in many ways which many can't. Luffy let out a burst of King's haki on Ace, who was looking completely confused, but it was required. Ace was out like a candle the next moment.

"I was right then, huh?" Sabo asked Luffy.

"Yep, the Old White Banana Moustache man had been using Conqueror's haki on Ace to make him join his crew," Luffy stated and Sabo felt a burning anger course through him. They sat there in silence, as much silence on the part of Luffy, who started playing with the beetles which were coming towards him.

Ace woke after five minutes and was glaring at him and Luffy. "Why did you do that, asshole?" Ace specially told to Sabo, as he was the one to tell Luffy to do what he did. Ace knew he was in for a worst headache due to it.

Sabo rubbed his temples. "Now, now, wait for a second." Sabo caught Ace's fists and saw Luffy not paying attention to their conversation, which was frankly expected. "How do you feel about joining the Whitebeard Pirates right now?"

Ace scowled at him. "Why will I join that crazy bastard's crew?" Sabo grinned and saw the gears of Ace's ant-sized brain- which Sabo really claimed to be not present there- turn slowly and realization struck him hard.

"Conqueror's haki. The Will Of The King." Sabo looked at Ace, who uttered the words with horror-filled eyes. Sabo gave a sharp nod to him.

"You know it right, what I and Luffy were meaning to say now?" Luffy was also looking at him with a serious understanding- as much it can for him- leaving the small group of beetles he had managed to gather in his shirt.

"Bloody hell! That bastard, asshole! Motherfucker!" The colorful swear words from Ace continued on, making Sabo cover Luffy's ear. The little shit was giggling. Seriously, Ace can even make a sailor blush with his vast colorful vocabulary.

"That Asshole was forcing me into submission, while I was starving, hungry, and wounded." Ace gritted his teeth. Ace cradled his hands on his temples, with a fierce ache raging in it. They all have learned and experienced the effects of Conqueror's Haki from the best people. The King's haki can make people do what the Conqueror orders and that was a lesson that was engrained deep within them since they were twelve. How could he not feel that?

"You were challenging Whitebeard for a one-on-one Captain's match to gauge your strength and he set Jimbei on you and used that to ambush you when you were tired," Sabo stated his point. "How did the Whitebeard know when to come? They could have waited for you to recover, to heal, to eat, if they wanted to give you a fair fight. But no! They refused it."

"They are pirates. I know, they can use dirty tricks but using King's haki to force me into submission? I won't forgive that." Ace clenched his jaws and looked in the direction in which Moby Dick was. Ace was pissed. No, he was beyond pissed. He had just fucking spent one and a half fucking days fighting Jinbei and had won, and then the Whitebeard Pirates had the fucking audacity to dock right on the beach Ace was fighting.

Ace was lost for words. The first days on the crew were not at all exciting. The Whitebeards showed their true colors by kidnapping him, and then beating up his crew. Then, the worst of all using King's haki to make his Will crumble slowly. Denying him to even leave the ship, even when he clearly told them that he doesn't want to join them. All he wanted to be is free and make a name for himself. He can't let Whitebeard take his freedom away from him. He won't let the bastard win. The old and canny enough pirate must have been hitting him with his Will since the moment he had asked him to be his 'son'.

A part of Ace wanted to blame himself for being weak. But he shoved that part in the promise of getting more stronger. He won't let it happen ever again.

Shanks had told that Whitebeard was a good pirate, who followed pirate rules. But where did those fucking rules go when they attacked him? Beat his crew? Kept them separated until his brothers came aboard. He is not a feral animal to be trapped in someone's chains or be branded by another's name and claimed as theirs. Even when he was a revolutionary, he was given the freedom to do whatever he wanted. Dad never minded it. He just warned them when they took hard missions. He permitted them to sail as one, to enjoy the freedom the sea gave them. Yeah, he had someone from whom he was required to take permission, but that someone never branded him or forced him to do things.

Dragon merrily gave him a hand when he was in need. When he could have lost Sabo and maybe Luffy. He gave him a way to be stronger. To fight against the world. He had not raised any eyebrows at his dreams, hadn't been upset or thrown him off due to his rude behavior and hell he showed him the truth about his biological Dad, whom he would have hated forever otherwise. He had helped him see the truth and not question his existence to the limit he used to do.

He doesn't want another person to call Dad. He already has Roger and Dragon and they give them a good amount of freedom and love.

He won't be branded as anybody's slave. He will be free and not under anyone. That's what they all have sworn since they were kids. He will defeat the Yonko one day if not this day. He will become strong enough to do that. He swears.

Portgas D. Ace was not a hostage for his crew to follow and join the Whitebeards. Not some sort of wild animal forced into being a tame pet. He was free and will be until he fucking dies. And while he wouldn't for sure want to become King of the Pirates, he'll still fight Luffy because that was what Luffy expected. Ace still planned on becoming strong.

Maybe he would become an Emperor of The Sea if not Pirate King. But he would not be a part of someone else's crew. That he was bloody hell sure.

Notes:

We really don't think anybody would have guessed this. Well, I never liked Ace to be a Whitebeard and after I got solid reasons for my point, I set off with my partner to make it true.

Sorry, if someone doesn't like the outcome or whatever is about to happen with the Whitebeard crew. But I am not sorry at all.

Chapter 20: Chapter 20

Summary:

"In a week, we fight." Ace declared, hopping off the ship of the angry Yonko. His crew followed him obediently, with a smirk on their faces.

On Moby Dick, Whitebeard was thinking. Some clear facts to him were: Ace is Roger's son and his brothers are the infamous 3C's. So that means they are also Roger's son, right? But how can the smallest be of Roger's? If he had to take a guess, he will say that Ace looked no bigger than an eighteen years old teen. And if he has to deduct from the voices of the other two. Then, he will say Cyane is almost the same age as Ace. So, they could be twins but Cyra cannot be 18. He seemed 13-14 years old just from his voice.

Also, if he is right and is making the right assumptions, then Cole is Ace. The first people to rescue Ace are Cyane and Cyra. They are apparently closer somehow and it completely makes sense. When Cole disappeared from the news, Fire Fist Ace appeared, and it can't be too much of a coincidence.

When the brothers landed on Moby Dick, the storms had raged, which is not an actual surprise, considering it is The New World. But the most surprising fact was how the storm vanished after the small flick of a finger from Cyra. Maybe it was a coincidence. There were abnormal waves, which always accompanied Moby Dick since Ace had landed on their ship, but they are in New World, so it's not a huge problem.

He was getting one theory set in his mind though. The brothers have Devil Fruits. One is Ace who has Mera Mera no mi. The other is Cyane who can have Mizu Mizu no mi, to control the waves, but that doesn't fit 'cause Cyane was not on board when Ace was. Still, he could blame that on the New World weather. The last, the youngest one could have Arashi Arashi no mi. But he isn't sure after he saw the youngest's limbs stretch when they made their escape hours ago. Could it be that he has eaten two devil fruits? But that is impossible. Whitebeard has lived for several ages and has seen things that are completely ridiculous and abnormal not this is not something that can be true.

Above all, Whitebeard only knew one thing for sure, he will make the trio join Whitebeard Pirates, 'cause he wants to protect them and give them his unconditional love. He laughed on his own, making Marco, who was standing there from the beginning shake his head.

"Pops, yoi!" Whitebeard hummed his son to continue. "I don't like how Ace's crew has been acting, yoi. We separated them two days ago and they have all bundled together again, yoi. I don't think they will be joining, yoi." Marco stated. "And with Ace's brothers on the deck, the possibility of them joining is thinning a lot, yoi."

They have tried their best to show Ace that his crew isn't strong and he will be happy if he joins them, but the attacks Ace was using on Whitebeard, he really didn't like it. Ace's fighting style was a mixture of many. There was a hint to the marine fighting style, the raw fighting style which he was using, and the perfect assassinating skills. It was like Ace was a spy. Can that be possible?

"Guararararara!" Whitebeard laughed. "Don't worry, Marco! Once the brat sees how much we care for him, he will stay. And soon his crew ad his brothers will follow."

Marco could only nod at Pop's words.

Whitebeard soon noticed familiar haki's coming from the side of the ship and turns out the little firecrackers have returned.

"Guararararara!" Whitebeard offered his warm, soft grin to the boys, which had Ace glaring at him vehemently. They were like children to him, and from their expressions, feral children. "Welcome back my so-"

"Pack up!" Ace said looking at his crew, who were on the deck, interrupting and ignoring Whitebeard completely.

"Aye, aye, captain!" Ace's crew chorused and hurried to the room in which they were bundled together in. Whitebeard was not liking how things were turning.

"Where is Piece of Spadille?" Ace glared at him. "Where is my ship?!!!" Ace hissed like a feral cat, who had been left out of his cage after making him so so so angry. Whitebeard frowned at the change.

"What? Not gonna take my head?" He asked in an amused tone, trying to keep the brat on the Moby Dick. He liked the brat and his brothers and wants him. And what he sets eyes on, he gets it.

"FOR YOU TO USE YOUR BULLSHITTING CONQUEROR'S HAKI ON ME? TO FUCKING TAME ME?" Ace roared at him and the people on the deck stared wide-eyed at the teen standing on the railing with his brothers at his side, for his curse words and the use of 'Conqueror's Haki'.

Whitebeard was caught and he knew it. But hell, he will give up. He is a Yonko. He will not give up on the boy. He will make him his son. He will take his revenge on Roger for taking Oden from his crew and never returning him by taking his son.

"My ni-chan is not an object for you to take revenge on him," Cyra said in his cold voice. The lightning crackled making some of the ship residents scream at the extra loud thundering. But above all of this, the little brat's voice was clearly heard. Whitebeard narrowed his eyes and tried checking if he has said his thoughts too loud. But no, he hasn't. How did the little brat know what he was thinking? He is an interesting piece. He should become his son, along with Cyane.

"How about the Spades and The 3C's run wild under my name? No hand shall touch a hair on your heads with me as your father," Whitebeard said kindly, watching as the brothers, except Ace who was scowling and glaring darkly at him, just continued to frown at him. "Just give us time to prove we are not trying to take your freedom away," Whitebeard suggested. "Stay and try out this life, just until the next island."

"LISTEN WHITEBEARD! I AM NOT SOMEONE YOU CAN ADD TO YOUR PILE OF PITIFUL FUCKING FAMILY!" Ace glared angrily and he meant every word. "YOU CAN PLAY WITH YOUR FAMILY AS MUCH AS YOU WANT. BUT I AM NOT ONE OF YOU AND NEVER WILL BE!"

How many of these pirates will really stay if the captain is dead? How many will really give their lives for their Captain? In a crew of thousands of men and women, how many have ill in their minds or are simply hiding and taking the protection the Yonko is offering? He won't fall into this type of trap and provide his back for the pirates to attack him. Once his heritage or any high-class information is leaked about him, they will fucking leave him or hand him to the Navy or kill him. Why will he in his right mind accept that? He won't give in to Whitebeard's Will ever. He has his own Will and he will make the Old Pirate crumble under it, someday!

"Papa can protect us better than you, Old Man!" Cyra retorted. He was looking like he was about to thrash Whitebeard if only he could. It only further amused Whitebeard, for such a young boy to look so fearless. "Papa is the best and no one can replace him."

"You don't know a thing about us, Whitebeard. We will leave the ship with the Spades and there is no stopping us." Cyane spoke with a tight feral smile on his lips.

"I'LL LEAVE WITH MY CREW, YOU WANT IT OR NOT!" Ace yelled.

"But you can't leave my ship without my permission, brats!" Whitebeard glared with the same intensity as the boys and his voice rumbled through the deck of Moby. His Conqueror's haki clashed with the Fire Brat and was about to overwhelm him until his brothers joined him. Ace couldn't even deny his brother's help at that moment. They have clearly told him that they will interfere if they feel like it, and Ace had accepted it, after some grumbling. But he will defeat Whitebeard on his own. He will make his Dad proud and show that he hadn't wasted his years in the Revolutionary Base as a sitting duck.

"WHO THE HELL ARE YOU TO STOP ME, YOU MOTHERFUCKER?!!! I WILL LEAVE THE SHIP ON MY OWN FUCKING WISH!" Ace shouted at the old man, threatening him to play any cheap tricks up in his sleeves, and it won't turn good. He will burn down the ship to the sea. He would never work for a man who doesn't consider his choices. He would never work under anyone!

"And if you don't, I swear my words weren't a joke when I said Moby Dick will be history!" Cyane said with an icy cold voice, mixed with his Conqueror's Haki, which he rarely uses. His hands fiddled with his weapon pointing the Yonko to dare do anything rash. They were facing a Yonko and they needed whatever they can have on their side. All they needed to do was escape with the Spade Pirates and never turn back until they were stronger to face The Whitebeard Pirates.

"You are threatening my sons and daughters!" Whitebeard pointed out angrily, with Haki clashing with the glares, the waves were raging below, swaying the ship dangerously. The bolts of lightning never stopped coming. They were falling dangerously close to the ship. The rain hit on the board as if it wanted to kill every single pirate on the deck. The wind was making even the heavy crew members lose their footing. Above all Whitebeard stood, even if he was an old man and sick, he won't give in to the wills of the three combined even. Even the brats stood on the railing never falling due to the swaying of the ocean.

Amid this Ace's crew came out of the deck and Ace created a protective ring of fire around them. So, no Whitebeards pirate can even imagine approaching them. Ace was fuming, he knew it. But controlling his free will? Chaining him down? Snatching his freedom? Whitebeard didn't make a good choice since he decided to do that. He will face his rage. He promises himself.

"In a week, we fight." Ace declared, hopping off the ship of the angry Yonko. His crew followed him obediently, with a smirk on their faces.

"If you do any more funny business, it won't be good for you," Cyra spoke with his calm voice, which was enough to make some pirates on the deck shiver.

"If you know what's good for your crew, you won't follow us," Cyane spoke, leaping out of the ship with Cyra in tow and the abnormal weather resided after a few good minutes.

The pirates on the deck were glaring at the three brats who threatened them. They were unable to do anything as the brats clashed with their captain. It was like the same invisible force when Cyra and Cyane had arrived at Moby Dick, which kept them from speaking and made them choke.

Whitebeard stood there angrily, like a child who just lost his favorite toys. He watched the Spade Pirates and Cyra and Cyane vanish from the beach and head to the jungle. He sat on his chair drinking sake, huffing in between.

"Pops, yoi," Marco said softly, placing himself on his captain's shoulders. "I agree with a part of them. We shouldn't use Haki to make the brat join us, yoi."

"I overdid it, huh, Marco?" Whitebeard said slowly to which Marco only nodded his head.

---

The Spade Pirate sat in a circle surrounding the born fire at the opposite end of the Island, far away from The Moby Dick. They haven't liked their time on the Whitebeard ship at all. They were once beaten up by the Whitebeard Pirates badly but this time they have their captain and they won't lose. They will fight the Whitebeard if it means they will get their freedom back.

Sabo bonked Ace's head once the dinner was over. "Why the hell did you go and challenge Whitebeard to a fight, idiot?"

Ace pouted at Sabo and crossed his arms above his chest, looking at the fire. "I don't want them to control me. I don't want to run away from my fights."

The Spades were listening to the conversation silently. It wasn't a big deal for them. Even if they were defeated by the Whitebeard once, they won't lose the second time, right?

Deuce shook his head silently. "It's useless telling him to not pick up fights."

"Deuce!" Ace pouted at his first mate, who rubbed his temples silently, from the growing headache. "Not you even!"

"Ace ni-chan looked so cool while challenging Banana Moustache Man!" Luffy chirped hanging from Ace's shoulders and Sabo had to suppress the chuckle forming in his throat, to not inflate Ace's proud smile on his face. "When I'll be 17, I'll also beat the Yonkos!"

"Don't learn from him, Lu!" Sabo said in a calm voice and many Spade Pirates snickered at the huffing face of Ace. "This idiot and his crew- no offense-" Sabo said to the Spade Pirates, who nod their heads, "is not yet ready to take down Emperors. We should be glad it's Whitebeard, not Kaido or Big Mom."

"Otherwise we will be dead..." Finamore said with a bit of shivering. Sabo was still learning the name of the 19 Spade pirates and it was tough. He doesn't have any idea from where Ace has picked his bunch of misfits to make a crew. But the crew was strong, strong enough for Paradise but not for New World. Not for facing an Emperor of The Sea. They need to plan if they want to have even a certain percent chance of winning.

"I am not forcing any of you to fight. I'm the only one who is going to fight with him." Ace said with a frown on his face. Sabo feels like banging his head, 'cause Ace can be so much stupid sometimes.

"Ace, I don't care about your pride." He said warningly to his older brother- yeah he accepts but would never say it aloud- but acts like a ten-year-old.

"But I want to fight my fights alone!" Ace retorts leaning away from Kotatsu, the big black lynx cat, to show the seriousness of his statement. Where did Ace pick it from now?

Sabo really wants to give Ace a good lecture on how it's not his fight alone. How he and Luffy could lose a brother if they let him fight this alone. But Luffy beats everyone who were about to state their point. He makes it to the point directly and it will forever be a mystery how Luffy tells the right thing at the right time.

"Ace is not alone in this. Ace will have us even if Ace decides to go against every emperor together or even the World Government." Luffy tells from between Sabo and Ace while petting Kotatsu.

"We can't leave you alone and see you getting beaten up." Ace's crew tells him and Sabo is really glad for the first time that Ace has a loyal crew.

"You did help me in my Revolutionary career," Sabo whispers for only Ace to hear, which he does and bites his lips, as a sign of thinking.

"And maybe I will allow Ace and Sabo to fight by my side when I target the Emperors." Luffy chirps and oh how Sabo wants to bonk Ace's head for giving Luffy the idea to fight Yonko's. He knows one day Luffy has to, if he wants to be the King of Pirates, but he fucking wishes that Luffy doesn't until he is at least 20 or 21 and his future crew is stronger.

"Fine. But only when I wouldn't be able to overwhelm him, which won't be the case." Ace huffs like a baby and Sabo really wishes the ten-year-old Ace to see the new Ace. He would bet that Ace would be disgusted but that Ace didn't know love and that everyone loves him even if he has Roger's blood, whom he thought was a demon.

"Crew, I don't want anyone of you to fight with the Yonko unless you want. I know most of you are not that strong and it's ok if you want to leave the crew now or even join the Whitebeards. I won't-" Ace started fiddling with his hands trying to explain, but was cut off by his first mate.

"Shut up, cap' we will fight alongside you forever. Even if it means death!" Deuce said looking at Ace, seriously.

"Without you, some of us won't be even alive. We will follow you to hell and back, Captain!" Banshee says with her eyes looking at Ace with conviction.

"Yes, cap'!!!" Ace's crew choruses back, making Ace blush a good color of crimson and shiny tears at the edge of his eyes.

"Thank you, guys. Thank you so much!" Ace says with a bright grin on his face, making the crew smile.

Notes:

Ace being the hot headed boy he is challenged a yonko. Well let's hope nothing bad happens because of his actions.

This is Chapter 20, I can't wait to see your reactions! Please tell us what you think may happen.

Chapter 21: Chapter 21

Summary:

"Pops... it's literally kidnapping," Curiel told their father. He wasn't really getting any good vibes from the group. One prankster was enough on the ship, but now three more. That will be a disaster to say the least.

"It's for their betterment, and besides, we're pirates. What do we care if our methods are a little harsh?" Whitebeard said with a cheeky smirk.

"We need to plan," Sabo said, looking straight at Ace. "We can't possibly think to fight and win with the entire crew of the Whitebeard Pirates vs us 22 pirates." Sabo felt giddy at the word 'pirate'. Being a revolutionary is awesome but taking a break here and there and being a pirate sometimes is even more cooler!

"We can knock out the majority of the crew with our conqueror's haki." Ace pointed out, doodling with a stick on the story, and Sabo feels like that can give them some hope to win. Even if it seems impossible.

"We need a backup plan though," Sabo said, and judging by Ace's reaction, he doesn't like it. "If we do lose then we can escape in your ship."

"But why will we lose? And where is Piece of Spadille?" Ace asks his crew who look at each other.

"Shut up, Ace!" Sabo smacks Ace on his head, hopefully, that would give him some brain cells. "It's only a backup plan and you do know, you are not ready to completely face off against an Emperor."

Ace sulks a bit, knowing deep within that is true. He isn't completely ready, but he doesn't care. He will fight and never run away from his enemy.

"We are sorry, Captain..." Skull said seeing that no one was willing to say about Piece of Spadille, about their home. "Our ship is on the last Island, where we w-were defeated." The Spades dip their heads in shame at the feeling that their captain was kidnapped in front of them and yet they couldn't do anything. They couldn't help him. They are and were weak.

"It's fine. Don't think about it." Ace tried to console, even though he feels bad about their ship but they will find it. Luffy who had been playing with Kotatsu looks at them with eyes filled with mischief, which Sabo and Ace can read even through their baby brother's cape.

"I can bring Ace's ship!" Luffy chirped bouncing on his place and the Spades look at him in confusion.

"Aren't you too small to travel in the waters of the New World all alone?" Banshee asks, from the other side of the bonfire, which was slowly dying.

"Don't worry, big girl!" The Spades burst into laughter at Luffy's nickname for Banshee, and Banshee's eyes twitch, and Luffy continues. "I can bring your home easily."

"Don't underestimate his size, Banshee," Sabo said, trying to not snicker. "He will be fine." It's also good for Luffy to get to his mother. He doesn't get much time with all the people surrounding him.

"So, anything else to plan?" Deuce asked and he shaked his head at that. It was time for sleep and they can plan tomorrow if they want and he does need to think. The Island can be used to their advantage too.

The Spade Pirates with their captain and his brothers laid together under the starry night and had a peaceful night for the first time in the week after being kidnapped and captured by the Whitebeard Pirates. Sabo and Ace take shifts keeping a watch on the crew and their baby brother. After all, they are still in enemy territory. They can't let their guard down for even a second.

The morning comes pretty early and by that time it was Ace's turn to take the shift. But they had other work to do too. Sabo shook Ace awake, then went for Luffy, who was wakened up by the promise of meat. Deuce was the last to be awakened.

"Take care of them. We will return in half an hour." Ace commands Deuce, who nods sleepily. They need to let go of Luffy early so that no one notices him leaving. They didn't want anyone to be suspicious at all. Not even the Spades for now.

They walk to the shore and hunt down two bears. Ace cooks it and they eat their breakfast under the morning stars, before seeing off Luffy on the other side of the Island, where Moby Dick was not docked.

"I'll be back soon!" Luffy chirps from the surface of the water and waves at them happily. "Don't start the fight without me."

"We won't, Lu!" Sabo says, smiling at his baby brother.

"Take care, Lu!" Ace tells him and Luffy with glee dives under the ocean.

---

After the atmosphere in the Moby Dick settled, Whitebeard and his commanders assembled in the commander meeting room. The commanders were gossiping among themselves on what to do and what not to.

Whitebeard cleared his throat to gain attention, after taking a sip of his booze. "My children, I assume you all know why we are gathered here today?" At the answer in affirmation, Whitebeard continued.

"The Spade Pirates and The 3C's, your foolish young future brothers and sisters have challenged us for a fight." Whitebeard saw many frowning and many sulking. Does they not want the Spades on Moby anymore? Well he doesn't care! All he needs is Cyra, Cyane and Cole aka Ace. "We don't want them to be severely hurt now, don't we?"

"But Pops!" Haruta stood up from her chair with narrowed eyes. He could see the anger within them. "We can't ignore their threat, even if they are weak. We need to take some actions against those brats. The whole world should know that what the Whitebeard's want, we get!"

"I understand my son, but I personally don't think that the Spades and the 3C's will ever join if we beat it into them." Whitebeard told Haruta, who huffed and took his seat again. "I don't want any of you to harm Ace, Cyane and Cyra."

"Pops!" Izo raised his hand. "Shouldn't we keep an eye open for Cole? We do know that he can appear anytime. Specially considering that Ace is his brother too."

Whitebeard laughed at that and took a gulp of sake, much to Marco's discontentment. "Cole is Ace, there's no doubt regrading it."

The commanders feel silent and Whitebeard could see Marco's eyes widening and his brain working. "The time when Cole disappeared... It's the same time that 'Fire Fist' Ace appeared, yoi."

Whitebeard's eyes twinkled in amusement that his sons were catching up fast. "Yes, my son!"

"It did strike me odd that the first one to rescue Ace is Cyra and Cyane." Haruta said, noting the new discovery.

"It will be fun to play pranks with the trio!" Thatch squealed, bringing smiles on everyone's faces.

"Pops, yoi!" Marco raised his hand, from where he was sitting, with his hands crossed. "But we can't take them lightly, yoi."

All eyes turned to the first division commander. "Why, Marco?"

"I swear Cyra left a smell that makes my internal alarms blare. He smelt dangerous, like a predator, yoi." Marco said seriously.

"I don't think the squirt has more than Conqueror's haki." Whitebeard said hands gently rubbing the sake cup, which to his disappointment was now empty. "We will win easily, don't worry, son."

"Now just how to tell our new brothers we don't plan on letting them leave, after we defeat them." Izo muttered.

Whitebeard laughed loud enough to rock the entire ship. "You make it sound so nefarious son!"

"Pops... it's literally kidnapping," Curiel told their father. He wasn't really getting any good vibes from the group. One prankster was enough on the ship, but now three more. That will be a disaster to say the least.

"It's for their betterment, and besides, we're pirates. What do we care if our methods are a little harsh?" Whitebeard said with a cheeky smirk.

Most of the commanders rolled their eyes fondly at the man, quite a few of their brothers had been recruited this way. There was no running when Edward Newgate decided someone needed his unconditional love and support.

Whitebeard really wants to protect Ace and the other two brats. He is also curious as to why they hide themselves under those hoods. He does have a good guess. Cole left the 3C's to become a pirate on his own regard and if that applies for the other two brats then being clean at the start of their journey will surely help them. But why? Why did they start so early? They are a mystery, which he sure wants to solve.

---

"We need a map of this Island sketched out," Sabo said looking at the Spades before him.

"On it!" Skull replied, taking out a sheet of paper from who knows where. Skull and Saber leave the group to go to higher ground to make the map of the Island where the fight will take place.

"Find out what is on this Island and what is not. We can use it to our advantage." Deuce supplied out a piece of his mind. Sabo nodded at the suggestion. He was glad to share ideas on the oncoming fight with someone who has brains.

"Aggie68 will lead the team exploring the North and West of the Island. The team will have Barry, Cornelia, Dogya, and Finamore." Ace commanded his crew.

"Aye, aye, Captain!" The team led by Aggie68 choruses and leaves for the exploration.

"Kimel will lead the other team exploring the South and East of the Island. The team will have Kukai, Leonero, Ossamondo, and Hublot." Ace said looking at the other crew members.

"Aye, aye, Cap'." The other team marches to the other side of the Island.

With that they were set. Their plans will be coming into actions soon enough. But one worry left in Sabo's mind as they slipped from the rest of the Spades.

"Ace, we need to call Dad." Sabo said to Ace who was looking anywhere but at him. Sabo placed a hand on Ace's shoulder. They need to do it. At least he has to. Dad was worried about him the most, when he vanished from the radar. After some coaxing Ace finally agreed to it.

Puru Puru Puru

Click

"..."

"Umm, hi Dad?" Ace said uncomfortably, shifting his weight from one leg to another. Sabo noticed it, but he can't help much rather than reassure him.

"Ace! Is that you?" Dragon's stoic voice filtered through the den den mushi. His voice held the pure emotion of relief of finding that Ace is ok. He was worried that something had happened to Ace. "What happened? Are you ok? You aren't hurt are you?"

Ace was turning scarlet red at Dragon's question and all his worries left him. "I'm f-fine."

Ace would forever deny that he stuttered but judging from Sabo and the click of a camera, made him blush furiously. He wanted to run after Sabo and pin him down. But a part of him, really wanted the love which Dragon always showed him, even when he did the most reckless thing in the Word, after Luffy.

"I was worried." Dragon let go the breath which he was holding and placed the three vivre card back in his drawer. He had kept them in front of eyes from the moment Ace's was smoldering. "Is Sabo and Luffy ok?"

"Yes, Dad! We are all ok!" Sabo replied.

"What had happened?" Dragon asked, back to his stoic voice. But they all knew the ever present softness in his voice. After spending seven years in his care, they had always known the care and kindness in his voice.

"I may have challenged the Whitebeards to a fight." Ace said sheepishly, ready to listen scolding.

"...Are you serious, Ace?" Dragon asked, not sure if his ears rang that moment.

"Ya. Only 'cause they kidnapped me and my whole crew." Ace said angrily. "Not to mention that Whitebeard was using Conqueror's Haki on me to join his crew."

"What...?!" Dragon asked in a low voice.

"It's ok. Lu has negated the effect of the Haki from Ace." Sabo replied instantly.

"So, you both are meaning to say me that Whitebeard kidnapped the Spade Pirates and now you are going to fight them." Dragon summarized it, still not believing that Ace went after a Yonko and that Yonko crew wants his son. Well, it's not happening.

"Uh-huh!" Ace nodded.

"Ok..." Dragon sighed at the stubborn nature of his sons, which he knows too well. Well, Ace really shouldn't have gone after the Yonko in the first place, but he can't help but feel proud that Ace was standing on his own feet and wanted to take down a Yonko.

"I thought I told you Ace to think before you act. Didn't I?" But still a bit of talk does need to be drilled in Ace.

"But it's not my fault!" Ace retorts. "I only wanted to gauge my strength. I don't want to be his son! He also wants Cyane and Cyra. I don't like the way he was making the point. It looked like we are his toys." Ace spat in disgust. "

"Come again?" Dragon felt rage coil inside him. Whitebeard has not done it right to go after his sons.

"He kidnapped me 'cause he wants me as his son on his crew or as his slave," Ace says angrily.

"The moment we appeared on the Moby, he even asked us to join him." Sabo said calmly.

"I am sending back-ups! And wait for me, I am coming!" If Whitebeard wants a fight, then he doesn't care. He can destroy the Moby and won't break a sweat for it. After all, he would be doing it for his sons betterment.

"No!" Ace retorted. "It's my fight. I want to and I can fight him, Dad!"

"Don't worry, Dad." Sabo said from beside Ace. "We are planning well to give them hell."

---

The ride to the Piece of spadille/ PoS was jubilant to the sea child. Being in his mother's grasp and his friends was the best thing, after his brothers and father, of course! But spending time with his mother under the depths of the ocean, under the calm hands of his mother was something which the young sea child craved more than ever. He could never get enough of it, of how he felt safe and happy with his mother right beside him.

The way to the Island where PoS was, it was filled with stories and fun with the sea kings and the sea fishes. He doesn't even feel hungry when he is with his mother, though he craved food. The ship stood proud on the shore, but looked sad. It was sad to have lost her crew and captain.

"Don't worry, you will meet them soon!" Luffy said with his hands gently grazing the figurehead. With that the ship felt less lonely and onwards they set sailed to the Island where the crew was waiting for the ship and his brothers were waiting for him. The young sea child threw off his cloak and rushed inside the Captain's cabin first. The room looked neat, but the ruffled bedsheets smelled like Ace and showed the signs of it's inhabitant. The child threw one of his oldest brothers t-shirt over him. It reached till his knees. And one of Ace's short which to his happiness peaked from the t-shirt.

Happy with the change of the clothes and no need of wearing the stinky cloth, the kid slept off. It was the next morning which he wake up and his stomach growled. Unluckily for the residents of the crew, the fridge and the kitchen was licked clean in a matter of half an hour by the energetic ball of sunshine.

The rest of the way back was spend exploring the ship, laying on the wooden deck and hearing the stories of the fights between the Former Pirate King and the Old Mustache man. They kept him busy and when he felt the need to spend his energy, he sparred with the sea kings, much to their delight.

---

The moment the familiar haki presence enter their premises, the brothers strode for the shore, ignoring the Spade Crew. But they might be following them, which they really don't care. They had a brother and a ship to meet.

They were lucky to have noticed the young raven first, who was jumping excitedly on the deck, swinging from the snails to the crow nest. The sight made them almost coo at the boy wearing an oversized t-shirt of Ace and his pants. They ran forward at the hear of their name and hugged the boy.

"Who is the cutest brother?" Sabo squealed at the younger boy, who puffed his cheeks and looked offended.

"I am not cute." The younger retorted. But the oldest were not going to give up. Ace stretched the young raven's cheek.

"You are." The brothers said together.

"Am not!"

"Are!"

"Am not!"

The match was going on, until the realization struck them. The Spades! Sabo pushed himself and Luffy to Ace's room. "Ace! I'm borrowing your clothes."

The Spades were delighted to see their ship back to them and wanted to thank Cyra but Ace said Cyane and Cyra were changing clothes and this lead the others to realize that they do stink.

The moment the brothers came out of the room, the Spades stood in shock at the look of Cyra, who was wearing an unbuttoned t-shirt and looked so small. They wished not for the first time and probably not for the last time, that they could see beyond the black mask which adorned the face of the youngest now, who didn't even want to wear that. But Cyane, wearing a similar one and having to changed to Ace's clothes bribed him.

"Captain!" Banshee said as sudden realizations hit her. "You sure, we should let Cyra fight?"

Ace and Sabo snickered at that. "I would say you should see him fight." Sabo provides helpfully.

"Lu! Come on! We have 100 fights to go." Ace shouts gaining Luffy's attention who bounced his way to his brothers.

"I will totally beat you both today!" Luffy chirps happily and challenges his brothers, who ruffle Luffy's hair softly.

"Nah-uh!" Ace teases Luffy by stretching his cheeks past human abilities. "I'll beat you like always."

"Nah-uh! I'll win this time." Luffy retorts shaking his head.

"You are weak. You will lose." Ace knew he was fueling the kid and Luffy was falling into the trap full well.

"Am not!"

"Are!"

"Am not!"

"Are!"

"Cut it out you both!" Sabo separates the two foreheads sticking to each other playfully.

"Fine." Both teens grumble and the Spades are still left in shock at the childish behavior of their captain, which soon turns into bigger shock. The Spades find the tiny teen holding his own against Ace and Sabo. He was doing well. Hell, he even won five times against Ace and Sabo.

Notes:

Yep! A long chapter for today! We hope the chapter was fine! Enjoy!

Chapter 22: Chapter 22

Summary:

The Spade Pirates didn't look afraid at all. They were standing side by side with their captain, Portgas D. Ace, who refused to give into Whitebeard's 'request' of being his son.

The Spade Pirates didn't look afraid at all. They were standing side by side with their captain, Portgas D. Ace, who refused to give into Whitebeard's 'request' of being his son. Beside him on the left stood a blonde man wearing a white full shirt, whose sleeves were half rolled, with two or three buttons unbuttoned, a pair of blue trousers, a pair of black boots, and a black mask hiding his face from them. They can easily guess that the young man was none other than Cyane. On the right of the captain of Spade Pirates, stood a scrawny teen, who shouldn't be anywhere near this battle, wearing a red unbuttoned half shirt in a similar fashion with Cyane, a blue fluffy short, a pair of sandals and a black mask. The kid was none other than Cyra.

If Whitebeard had doubted Ace being Cole, it was clear the moment he saw the orange crystal locket of Ace, the blue crystal locket of Cyane, and the red crystal locket of Cyra. He was confirmed that Ace was no one other than Cole, which means he needs protection if he had left the 3C's. If people can come after him, he won't be able to protect himself. And that is where he will come in.

The Whitebeard pirates upon seeing the Spades felt a bit shocked. Questions about the crew's sanity arose. Who brings a fucking kid to a battle? How the hell did they even think of going against a crew of 1500 people with only 21 people? Are they looking them down or are they so set on making fool of themselves?

"Become my sons and we won't have to fight." Whitebeard's voice loomed above the tension with the pirates facing each other on the beach side, ready to attack at one signal.

"Shut the hell up!" Portgas D. Ace roared at Whitebeard, barely able to keep his twitching hands in control for the upcoming fight. "I already told you I'm not gonna be your slave."

"Ace, yoi! We want you and your brothers as our brothers and family, not a slave, yoi." Marco tried to argue with a real point. Everyone in the crew really liked the spitfires and wanted to make them their brothers since the time The 3C's have come in the newspaper. They wanted them as a family, what's wrong with it?

"We don't care if you call your chains 'shackles' or 'family', or your mark a 'slave brand' or a 'jolly roger'. You are no better than the Celestial Dragons. You tried to force Ace and us into your service and we will never forgive that." Cyane spat with a glare on his face, boring his eyes directly at Marco's and Whitebeard's skulls. Marco would never forget the pure icy fury in those blue eyes.

"Was it really that bad?" Thatch asked with tears shimmering in the corner of his eyes. He only wanted to make Ace his brother. Were their methods so bad?

"Snatching someone's freedom is never good, bread-hair," Cyra spoke with his eyes shadowed. "You all should have listened to our choices as well before deciding on your own."

"Cyra is right, we never wanted to be part of your crew," Ace spoke, placing a hand on Cyra's shoulder as if trying to protect the small kid from the hateful eyes of the crew standing behind the commanders.

Deuce can see the commanders understanding but the large crowd, they were not. They didn't want or even try to understand. Well, that's not their problem. They will be free, even if it means they have to clash with the Whitebeard Pirates.

"Guarara!" Whitebeard shook with his laughter. "Bring all you can, you all are going to lose."

The three brothers took a step forward, eyes gleaming with the seriousness of the battle about to take place. A sudden pressure washed over the crew of the Emperor of The Sea, whose haki to defend his defenseless crew members failed miserably. The fodder of the Whitebeard Pirates dropped one by one on the shore as puppets without strings. The only ones left were the commanders and Whitebeard himself.

Whitebeard slammed his bisento in anger on the shore, once the haki was lifted and a smirk on the faces of the challenger crew appeared. He tried his own Conqueror's haki to remove the weaker members of the Spades, but it seemed like the opposing team knew he will do that. They were already encompassed with protective haki from their captain and his brothers.

"That's cheating, yoi!" Marco retaliated in anger, seeing his brother's fallen bodies. He really wanted to beat the shit out of his new brothers and show them it is not good manners to hurt your future family.

"I don't see it, birdy!" The captain of the Spades Pirates let out a devilish howl of laughter, making Marco's eyes twitch in annoyance at the nickname.

"It's a fair fight now!" Cyane spoke, readying his weapon for the fight to begin. "Also, I should warn you only for humanity's sake." They can feel the blonde giving a mean grin, before pointing his pipe to the fallen brothers of the commanders. "You should get them in. Won't be good for your 'family' if they get snatched by the waves."

"Are you brats threatening me and my crew?" Whitebeard glared at the brats. The brats are more powerful than he had thought. But he will make them his sons and they will join, once they lose the 'war'.

"Ding dong!" Cyra chirped, in his sing song voice, making the commanders rethink if they should fight the little kid. "Today's weather reports say lots of storms and high waves!"

"Guararararrarara!!!" Whitebeard laughed and looked at the kid standing beside his brother. He has a feeling that the kid will be the wild card of the battle. Maybe Marco was right, that the boy didn't seem that dangerous by his looks. "You brats can't still defeat me!"

"We will see about it!" Ace roared and lunged at Whitebeard and the fight started.

The Whitebeard Pirate lunged forward to attack the Spade Pirates, without any solid plan, as their plan was shattered the moment the brothers decided to make their brothers unconscious.Unaware of where they were taking the attack, the Whitebeard commanders fell into the trap of plans the Spades and The 3C's had made. The Whitebeard commanders only knew one thing they need to take down the leaders. 'Fire Fist' Ace will be dealt by Whitebeard and the other two brats, 'Red Maniac' Cyra and 'Blue Sly' Cyane will be defeated by the commanders. They wouldn't need to spend much resources and power to defeat the kid but they might keep their guards on the blonde.

---

Marco charged the battle as Whitebeard became busy with messing up with Fire Fist. He had allowed him to look over the battle and he will see through it. He ordered Namur and Rakuya to stay by his side and help him to load his unconscious brothers into the Moby. Most of the commanders followed the brats and the Spades while Thatch and Belheim stayed on the beach to deal with Deuce and Skull. The clashing of swords and the battle cry were ringing in Marco's ear. But the battle didn't matter to any of them. All that mattered, right now, to Marco was the warning of the brothers.

The battle inside the forest was interesting, to say the least. On one hand, the moment the Whitebeard commanders entered the forest, the aura of Cyra and Cyane disappeared as if they never existed. The only ones in front of them were the Spade Pirates who were trying to keep up with them. They were light on them, after all, they didn't want Ace to lose his crew and make him feel angry and not willing to join their crew far more than he feels right now.

---

Diamond Jozu headed straight for the blonde who was whistling on top of the tree. He was looking smug and Jozu wanted to remove that from the blonde's face. The blonde had made him run all over the forest only to disappear in seconds. He was fast and smart, which Jozu can attest to. He was getting tired of the cat-and-mouse chase, which the blonde was giving him. But he can guarantee the blonde will be a good addition to the crew. If some headstrong brothers need a little beating to join the crew, he will gladly give them that.

With that he dashed to the blonde, not wanting to let him vanish on him again. But the blonde seemed to be bored from the little game he had playing. He saw the blonde jump down from his seat on the trunk of the tree which he had claimed, and run towards him. Jozu smirked. He would at last get the fight that he was yearning for. Their bodies took in their combat positions and his fists clashed with the blonde's pipe and his energy fell leaving him.

He regretted not being much careful. The blonde was using damn sea stone!

"Sea stone.." He gritted his teeth.

"Oh, you are smarter than you look," The blonde mocked him. "I thought you would have diamonds for your brains."

Jozu wanted to smash the pipe into pieces and make the blonde take back his word. But his energy was leaving him drastically the longer he stayed in contact with the pipe. He took a good distance away from him and uprooted a tree.

"Now who has diamonds for brains?" Jozu smirked throwing the tree on the blonde. He hoped that the blonde doesn't die from it. It would piss Pops off.

But to his relief or not, the blonde dodged the tree effortlessly.

"You have strength but you can't hope to defeat me with it," The blonde said smugly and attacked him. Jozu dodged it easily. The blonde seemed to be amused by that if his crescent eyes were a sign. And then Jozu realized the mistake he had made.

He had given the blonde an opening. But before he could really prevent and cover the opening, the blonde's hands were shaped like a claw and his fingers were clad with armament haki. The attack seemed familiar to him but he couldn't place it exactly why. He could already be assured that it would hurt like hell to a normal person. But the blonde seemed to have forgotten that he is a diamond man.

The claws were on his chest and Jozu's fists hit hard on the blonde's jaw, making blood trail from his mouth. But the blonde didn't move. He stuck to him like a leech. With a mocking laugh, the blonde unleashed his attack and that was the moment Jozu realized he fucked up. He wasn't able to give the blonde a proper fight, all cause he was tired from running and being in contact with the sea stone pipe which had been pinned on his feet.

"Dragon Claw attack," The blonde muttered, and true to the attack, it hit like a bitch. He threw blood from his mouth. He could feel his ribs shattering already.

"Checkmate!" The blonde said with his pipe up in the air. Jozu tried to dodge the attack but the attack was way too fast for him to dodge. With one attack on his head, his body fell to the ground, and a black void encompassed him. He would never repeat this mistake of not judging his opponent well.

---

Sabo vanished into the woods all again, leaving an unconscious Jozu tied with sea stone. He needed to take down two more commanders before going to help Ace. The Spades were doing their best but they are not that strong still. He would suggest Ace get them some proper training before going ahead in his career of being a pirate.

Sabo took turns and turns until he found Luffy who had already beat Haruta and was messing around with Izo. The Whitebeard Commander was not taking Luffy seriously at all! That's why Luffy was winning mostly. The commanders were trying their best to not go for Cyra, it seems. By the sounds of the metal clanging with metal, it was clear the Spades were holding their own against their opponents. But they won't be able to do it forever. He truly worries about what will happen if Ace lost. Will they run until the Whitebeard stop chasing them? Will they go into hiding and then come out later to defeat Whitebeard? There were endless possibilities in store for the future, depending on the choices of one. But the most important thing is the present, that we live in.

With that, Sabo clanged his metal pipe with that of the large iron gauntlets of the 11th division commander of the Whitebeard Pirates, Kingdew.

---

On the other side with Whitebeard and Ace...

"Why are you adamant, brat?" Whitebeard asked countering Ace's fire attacks with his bisento easily.

"Why should I become your son even in the first place?" Ace glared at the man, who was trying to hold him. He coated his arms with Armament Haki and with a smirk on his lips, the other hand formed the shape of claws. He used his fire to propel him away from Whitebeard, having found the core of the rocky part of the beach, where they were fighting.

"Dragon Breath!" Ace shouted.

"You can be safe and the marines won't hunt you down for," Whitebeard jumped out of reach of the cracks of the ground. He has to say this attack was impressive, as it broke the whole rocky plain where they were fighting in pieces. If he wouldn't have jumped maybe he could have tripped. Well, he is not that old.

The distance between him and the teen shortened as the teen lunged forward to attack him, only for him to stop after hearing Whitebeard. "being Roger's son and Cole."

Ace stiffened for a moment before lunging towards Whitebeard and using his small stature to get between his legs before attacking him. "I don't give a shit about those. Being in the sea means," Ace lunged forward pretending to attack Whitebeard from back but only to slide between his legs and jump in front of him to use his Fire Fist on Whitebeard's face. "Risk!"

Whitebeard blows off the flame as if he was blowing a candle placed on a cake. But Whitebeard found Ace coming behind from the flames with his hands covered with Armament Haki to crush him.

"I have been born with a target on my head and I don't fucking care about the World Government. I am strong enough to defend myself and my crew. I don't need your help to keep myself safe!"

"Brat, be my son and you can run wild and free!" Whitebeard replied catching Ace's hand in the right moment and throwing him to a stone. Ace's body changed to fire on instinct. Ace and Whitebeard both take a moment to catch their breath.

"Never!" Ace says between his pants and gets up dusting his trousers and looking straight into Whitebeard's eyes. "I already have two great fathers. I don't want to add a senile old man like you to the list."

Notes:

The fight Finally starts!

Sorry that we needed another week to write the chapter, writing fight scenes is difficult.

We would like to say because of outside trouble, we will post one chapter per week from now on.

Thanks you for being understanding!

Chapter 23: Chapter 23

Summary:

"STOP IT!"

The air suddenly chilled around the whole Island and a roar was heard. The only people who were conscious were dropping on the Island floor like puppets without strings.

Recap:

Namur, Rakuya and Marco were picking the unconscious bodies of their comrades.
Thatch was fighting with Deuce.
Belheim was fighting with Skull.
Jozu lost to Cyane.
Haruta lost to Cyra.
Izo was fighting with Cyra.
Kingdew was fighting with Cyane.
Whitebeard vs Ace still going on.

---

Sabo ran through the grass and trees covering in the forest. He had defeated his share of commanders and now the rest can be handled by the Spades and Luffy. He has to say the commanders were difficult to defeat, but none he fought truly used their brains. Kingdew had quick reflexes and a great stamina, but that hadn't made him give up on the guy. It had only made him excited.

After winning the fight, and taking a little breath, he had rushed to Fossa, who had defeated Aggie 68 already and was a good swordsman. His blade was literally fuming! But his pipe was stronger than his sword. Only due to his respect for a person's choice of weapon, the sword was not broken from his skull crushing hands.

Sabo just wishes Luffy and the Spades to be safe. The last he saw Luffy, the idiot was trying to punch Blamenco. Seriously, he had told the boy to stay away from strong fighters, but no. He would never listen to him. The presence of Banshee and Kotatsu though helped him to not freak out at that moment. But the most in problem is Ace. He has been fighting Whitebeard for at least since an hour. Sabo clenched his teeth at the thought that it took him so much time to defeat his opponents.

He wishes he could lock onto Ace's presence but Ace had done a right thing by nullifying it. Whitebeard won't be able to predict his attacks if Ace continued to do it. But he knows it that it is damn tiring. He needs to help him.

He reaches the shoreline and hears the clang and cling of the swords meeting each other and the sounds of fists being exchanged but the most relieved he felt when he heard Ace's war cry. Ace was fine. He felt taking a breath which he had been holding onto. The beach was now mostly cleared. His plans were working, the only thing left was to do is defeat the commanders and Whitebeard and then the victory will be their's to claim. But Sabo is not naive to think that they can win, against the Strongest Man in the World yet.

Once he reached the end of the forest, he noted the position of the commanders. Wallace was fighting with Namur, Deuce was fighting with Rakuyo. When they were retreating to the forest, he had seen Marco, Rakuyo and Namur drag the bodies of their 'brothers' to the Moby Dick. If they are fighting that means the work is over. Sabo would have cursed if not for the Phoenix who had thought it was the right time to take a flight.

Sabo grinning evilly and climbed the top of the tree, waiting for his prey to soar above.

---

Marco was looking lazily at the Moby Dick while picking up his unconscious brothers. He didn't want to lose any of them. With the help of Namur and Rakuyo, it was an easy task. He wouldn't let his brothers being dragged by the violent waves into the depths of the ocean, and it's not like the brats can defeat them. So, it will fine.

After picking up the last of his brother, Marco stood beside the unconscious forms of Thatch and Blenheim who have lost to the first mate of the Spades Pirate, Deuce and another spade pirate, Skull.

One look on the other side could easily show that Deuce had easily won and was fighting Rakuyo while Skull was panting and a bit injured and was helping Mihar to fight Vista and Wallace was fighting with Namur.

'Thatch needs training, being in the kitchen and cooking has made him rusty.' Marco groaned at the thought. But he knew on inside that there was another reason for why Thatch might have not attacked the Spades with his full power. The guy was emotional. He felt as if they were doing wrong since the beginning of the 'war'.

He took a deep sigh. He couldn't do anything. If Oyaji wants someone then he gets someone. With that in his mind, he changed into his Phoenix form and was about to soar to the air to keep an eye on his brothers and look for any fighter, except Ace who was fighting at the other side of the beach which Pops. He didn't even register when he was lunged on. Apparently, Cyane had lunged onto him just the moment he was high enough and close to the ocean. It was not fair. Why did not he sense the brat pouncing at him?

With an aggravated phoenix screech, he tried diving above in the air but it was getting off no use. The blonde man, with his Haki-coated fingers grabbed him and was pulling him down with all his weight. His balance was messed up, due to blonde having his weight on one side of his body.

The blonde's eyes were clearly smiling at him panicking and the water closing in. But if he falls in the water the blonde will fall too. Meaning he will take one down with him and Namur would fish him out, with the other. And in his weakened state they could easily win, even if he didn't like cheap tricks. It would have to work.

But one look at the water below was saying something else. The waves were trashing violently, and Marco couldn't help but feel the fear of being dragged into the water clutch his heart tightly. Suddenly, the waves were far too near. Even the frantic beating of his wings didn't slow down his descent. Not with the blond hanging onto one of them, hindering him.

Within seconds, he was in contact with the water. It didn't take time for the water to close over his head and his lungs seized. Helpless, he looked right into the wicked grin of the young man still having a crushing hold on him. Feathers had reverted to fingers, and they ached as if the blond had broken them with his grip.

"Bye! Bye! Pineapple head!"

When Marco had tried to hold on to the blonde with his broken fingers, he'd gotten a steel pole to the face, and had been looked at like he was the scum of the earth. Marco had no trouble believing that blond wanted him dead and gone.

The blonde mocked him and he swears he can feel him grin meanly before Cyane twiddled the fingers of his free hand and let go of him. Heart in the throat, Marco felt himself sinking. His energy was draining, his limbs had gone limp and any second his lungs would give up. His ears were burning up due to all the pressure. It had been a long time since he felt the terror of sinking in the ocean and this experience was making it more frightening.

Marco could see the blonde treading through the water smoothly with a surprising speed and grace towards the surface, unlike himself. Marco had thought that the blonde was a fruit user, but he apparently was not, leading him to this situation.

His lungs were burning. The desperate feeling of wanting the sweet taste of oxygen and getting out of the ocean plagued his mind. He wanted to hold his throat to not allow himself to have any intake of the sea water, but he was failing as each second was passing through.

Eventually, his lungs gave out, and he took a deep, deep breath. He was desperate. He didn't want to die here. He never thought he would hate a future brother, but here he was about to be killed by one.

He was unconsciously inhaling more and more water, making him feel really dizzy. When was the last time that he had felt this close to dying? He doesn't remember. A sudden calmness hit him. It felt like his body left him, it was as if he was waking up from a deep, long nap and was still in the after effects of it.

His vision was swimming and he wondered if he hallucinated Namur rushing towards him.

---

In the forest, in the comparison of the Whitebeard Pirates the Spades were losing. For six Whitebeard commanders, eight Spades were lost. Lying on the ground unconscious. No one from any side was dead, all 'cause the other didn't want to dirty their hands or didn't want to kill their future brother.

On one side of the forest, Atmos was being confronted by Dogya and Gnayru, while on the other side, Speed Jiru was facing Saber and Kimel and in the middle of the forest, Leonero was holding his own against Crueil, but wouldn't be able for long. And somewhere else, Cyra, banshee and Kotatsu were facing Blamenco.

Every fight is tough. Determination alone cannot be the key to success. But they fight!

---

Namur had seen it all. He had seen the blonde falling in the water with Marco, and fear had crept onto him instantly. His brother was growing to drown! And here he was facing off a Spade. With adrenaline flowing through him, he jumped into the water, abandoning his opponent. It doesn't matter, if he is regarded as a coward later. His brother, his family is in danger and he needs him!

He swam through the most disturbing, difficult and dangerous current of the New World. He needed to reach his brother in time. Marco's mouth was wide open, when he finally saw a glimpse of him. His lazy carefree eyes were dropping steadily.

Namur forced himself to move fast. And finally, Marco was in his hands. He tore the water in front of him, creating a path for him to throw the Phoenix to the surface. Luckily, it worked, even if it tired his body to a large extent. He couldn't help but go after his brother. They resurfaced quickly and Namur led the first division commander to the Moby Dick.

Tate, the head nurse, was awake. He passed him to the nurse, who immediately started pressing his chest and performed CPR. The first division commander was not responding, his chest were uncharacteristically still. For a moment fear engraved him, but then he saw his older brother throw up a whole heap of water. He was breathing. He was alive.

Marco was shivering, when he came to proper consciousness. He never would want to take a dip in the sea water ever again, even though he loves the sea! He had felt his whole life flashing before his eyes the moment he was losing his unconsciousness.

But Marco was a commander and the right hand man of the Whitebeard Pirates. He can't let himself cower from the near death encounter. He had to rise up, for his brothers to feel at ease. He had to get on his feet to defeat the Spades. So, he did after Namur went to join his fight.

And he was lucky, otherwise the Cyra brat would have gone straight for his Pops. It isn't that Oyaji wouldn't be able to handle three brats, but the fact that his inner Phoenix was feeling uneasy with the brat here.

So, he jumped from the Moby Dick, despite the protests of Tate. He has a fight to fight. He can't be useless now.

---

"Yo! Pineapple head!" Luffy casually says and notices his brothers already fighting with Whitebeard. He wants to join them in the fight with the Old Man, but he needs to first fight with Birdie!

Marco narrowed his eyes at the young teen standing in front of him. Looking him from close, he looks more fragile and weak. Why did the brothers leave the boy to him? Did they think that a dip in the sea water would drop his strength drastically? Well, if they did so, then they are in for a great disappointment.

"Go home kid, yoi!" Marco said, but knew that the kid is not someone to mess with. The thunders cackling with the teen's laughter seemed to show that the kid was dangerous.

"I'm home." The teen said, taking his stance for the fight which was about to happen. "Where my brothers are, there is my home!"

"Why don't you join us then, yoi? We will have a big family and more brothers, yoi!" Marco knew he really didn't want the blonde to be his brother anymore, but he hadn't given up on the rest two, but what if they are same heartless, which he can believe easily after seeing Cyane. He won't doubt if he would be said the next day after they join, that someone died.

The boy titled his head a complete 180 degree, which is impossible for any normal human and his doe eyes blinked innocently. For a moment, Marco felt that instead of fighting the kid, he is supposed to protect him. Protect the innocent kid from the cruel world, but who is he kidding? His Phoenix instincts have been alarming him about the kid since the moment he had set foot on the Moby, to be wary of him as if the kid is a predator and the others are his prey.

"Ace and Cyane don't want to." Cyra spoke with his chirper voice, it looked like that they weren't even in the mid of a battle. Looking into each other's eyes and conveying that neither of them are going to fall for the other's words.

The clouds groaned angrily and a tree behind Cyra burned into ashes with the lighting which crashed, but neither flinched but took that as a sign to commence their fight. Marco's eyes widened the moment his half flaming body came in contact with the teen's punches. The teen was a haki user! He could touch him easily. Well that was not the most surprising thing 'cause the teen did show an awesome display of his Conqueror's Haki and dare he say that it might be rivalled with Whitebeard's.

But the most shocking thing happened, when in the midst of the battle, he felt weak! He felt as if his energy was being sucked at a slower rate. The sensation was familiar to Marco, who had recently taken a dip in the sea waters. The teen's punches made him feel like he was ankle deep in the sea water, but the only difference was that his powers didn't shut but it slowed. He even cross checked if the teen was wearing any gloves coated with sea stone, but there wasn't.

This shouldn't faze him but the mystery teen gave Marco shivers. He kept up dodging the boy's punches next. The boy could punch! The one punch which the boy missed landed on a poor boulder and it reduced to mere rubbles. And the kid was laughing! Who laughs in a time like this?

The spar which Marco was doing with Cyra didn't let him fly off and attack the kid from air. Whenever he even tried to use his wings to fly off, he was somehow pulled down. The wind pressure on him was increasing violently and the lightening bolts were nearly missing him, the times when he managed to hit Cyra. The sea behind him was raging and the water was reaching the shore. It was a violent storm as Cyra had predicted at the beginning of the battle. The kid might be either a good navigator to predict weather or the storms were somehow related to the kid. But the latter didn't make any sense to him, when the teen was clearly showing some stretching powers.

"What is you devil fruit, yoi?" Marco asked ducking a blow straight for his head. The teen had already managed to get a grip on him once, and let's say it wasn't a good experience. He had felt his ribs breaking and he knew at least four to five of his ribs were sure broken, if not for his devil fruit which was keeping a good job at healing him.

The kid frowned at him and looked way too offended if his kick to Marco was something to say. "Jerk!" Marco heard the teen mutter.

Whatever the teen's powers were it was completely unnatural. But what if the kid was really a good weather predictor and was someone else controlling the storms? He hadn't thought about that possibility earlier. What if that someone was hiding somewhere and controlling it? Who else can it be that the Whitebeard's have not seen. Marco's eyes widened when he kicked the boy and threw him to a tree. He looked everywhere, spread his Haki but no... No. He can't feel the presence of the Cyra's Mom who can be the one pulling this off. Cyane and Cyra have told that they were brought here by Cyra's Mom, which means she is the one who can be controlling these.

And if she was good at hiding her presence like her brats, then they won't be able to find her any time soon. Marco gritted his teeth at another failure of the battle. But even if their numbers are reduced they will win, he knows. Even if there are only five commanders left and twelve Spades, they will win 'cause WHITEBEARD IS THE STRONGEST MAN IN THE WORLD.

The teen got up, blood spot clearly visible under his mask, and his mask stretched indicating that he was grinning.

---

Whitebeard was impressed by the sheer strength and willpower the teens were showing to him. The teens have compelled him to use his devil fruit power. But unfortunately he can't use his power to it's full extent. His sons are all there near the shore.

Well, he really wants to make Ace, Cyane and Cyra his sons, but the determination burning in their eyes were making him think otherwise.

He would love to see what the kids would do in the future. After all, his era is going to be over soon. The era to the youngsters was arriving and no boat would lead him to that. He was glad with the energy the brats were showing. Their kicks and punches and plus the failed hits with pipes on his skull, showed their strength and stamina, which could only be gained through vigorous training.

"Tell me, why you wanted to fight me in the first place?" He was curious about it. Why would a rookie go after him? Why not other Yonkos? Was the teen so over confident that he would win the fight against a Yonko crew? He didn't take the fire brat as that. The brat cared for his crew, then why should he even come after him, if his crew wasn't that strong?

The Fire brat wiped of the blood from his lips and looked him dead in his eyes. "I want to surpass someone, who isn't alive anymore."

"Surpass you say?" Whitebeard laughed. "But I feel this is a suicide mission."

"I don't care whatever you say," Ace lunged forward, with his eyes connecting with Cyane momentarily. "I will do it!"

He liked the determination in those eyes. Should he let the boys go and see them grow? The question stuck him again. He was momentarily lost in his musings when Cyane attacked him on his leg. He would be sure that some bones broke with the attack.

But instead of anger, he laughed. The brat had guts. He threw Cyane to other side, but before he could hit the rock, Ace was there to save him. He got a glare from Ace showing how badly he really wanted to hurt him.

Well, the brats were looking for a real fight. He won't mess now. The brats lunged together at him, and he raised his bisento. He will only make them unconscious, he is tired of this fight now.

"STOP IT!"

The air suddenly chilled around the whole Island and a roar was heard. The only people who were conscious were dropping on the Island floor like puppets without strings. Whitebeard felt a powerful force crushing him. He couldn't move. And one look on the other brats in front of him, showed otherwise. The brats were standing, were moving, but had stopped in their tracks in favor of looking at the one who disrupted their fight.

Whitebeard heard footsteps coming towards him. One look on that side, showed him Cyra who looked furious, and Marco who was just frozen like him and couldn't move a muscle, but somehow were able to witness the pure fury in Cyra's face but he was also smiling? The mask didn't hinder it. It only made him look much more dangerous.

"Whitebeard," Cyra said in a low growling voice. He could hear the beating of drums coming from where Cyra stood, right in between of Ace and Cyane. Even they were not interrupting the boy and Whitebeard felt why the boy was dangerous.

The fiery deep golden and red eyes burned into his mind, the whisks of white hair mixed with his blackish mop seemed to float in the air, and his eyebrows showed the beginning of curls in it. Whitebeard felt as if he was standing in front of the most powerful entity he had ever faced, cause the boy can't be a human. Even if he would have regarded the boy as one having a mythical Zoan, then also the power radiating from the boy would not be explained.

"Keep your hands off my brothers," The boy said with such possessiveness, that it was terrifying. Did the boy had advanced observation Haki which allowed him to see the future where his brothers were hurt? Well, it wouldn't be more surprising.

Whitebeard felt the pressure which was crushing him leave a bit, allowing him to speak, to justify his actions.

"Think before you open your mouth, or those will be the last words you will ever say," The boy said, and he can hear the clarity in his voice completely. The boy wasn't joking. He had powers to make his words turn into actions.

In all these, Whitebeard knew not to anger the entity before him. He knew he shouldn't risk the lives of his sons, who are all lying unconscious and won't be getting up anytime soon.

"I'm sorry," That's all he could give to him. He was understanding his mistake. He had forced a pirate group to join him, to give away their freedom to him. But Whitebeard met the kid's eyes and a certain feeling resounded throughout him. He wished to argue that he wanted to just make them his sons and give them a family, but his words refused to come out of his mouth.

"The war is over," The commanding voice of the boy said and from the corner of his eyes he saw Ace about to argue when the boy showed him his back and turned towards his brothers. He could see the test he was pulled into. So, he didn't dare attack.

He could see the boy's smile stretch and his mask melt into his skin and become one, but his face wasn't clear. Only Ace and Cyane could see him.

"Call truce," He heard the boy say and the next moment he fell in the arms of his brothers. 

Notes:

Thanks for reading today's chapter!

The fight is now over and now everyone can start recovering.

We hope we managed to make you a chapter that's up to expectations, because I'm personally very happy with the chapter.

Also for anyone wondering and hasn't figured it out yet, Luffy is a deity in this world. Which is completely different then canon, so if you have problems with the way Whitebeard reacted hopefully you now understand.

Chapter 24: Chapter 24

Summary:

"Let's party!" The boy said running off in the direction of the beach where everyone was.

"Cyra!" Ace shouted while Sabo chuckled at the childish behavior, which his brother was back to.

A few hours before the war starts...

Raku, a member of the twelfth division of the Whitebeard pirates, was pissed off. How dare someone like the small rookie crew have the gall to challenge his Pops. It was not acceptable to him.

He wanted to see the utter defeat of the pirate crew and maybe when Pops would say that they were really not suitable for joining The Whitebeard Pirate he could keep that as a memory in his mind. So, after talking to his commander, who was feeling similar rage as him, they set up a den den mushi recorder at the crow's nest to perfectly record the battle.

If the crews join them, they could be teased with that or if not, they could laugh their asses at the reckless rookies who were crushed under Pops and would remember the lesson just fine.

Back in the present...

"Cyra!" Ace and Cyane shouted the moment the limp, exhausted body of Luffy fell in their arms. Their little brother was unconscious and by the looks of the weather, and the waves, it was a very very bad thing.

"Ace, go," Cyane said when Ace carefully settled Luffy in his arms. "I'll take care of things here." Ace nodded at once and gave a run, to the other seashore, where people won't be able to see them. He ignored the stunned, worried expression of the remaining Whitebeards who were standing.

The sea was violent. The waves were huge and powerful, crashing against the shore or the rocks with a deafening noise. The dark murky water was asking for its son. The sky was pitch black. It was momentarily glowing with the sparks of lightning which cackled in the dark sky.

"I'm sorry," Ace said once he reached a safe shore finally. He crouched down to let the boy be touched by the waves, which soon engulfed him whole.

---

The violent waves were gone. The dark clouds were moving off the sight, giving way to a clear sky. Marco didn't know what caused the things which had happened, but one thing he was sure of now, the kid was far too dangerous, if Oyaji had stopped fighting and was still looking at the place where Ace had taken the kid.

Cyane sighed, catching his attention from the now calm waves and sky.

"It's a truce then?" He asked confirming Cyra's words.

Whitebeard was not going to get the wrath of whatever entity Cyra was. He doesn't want to endanger his family. So, the only thing he could do was call a truce.

"Yeah," He said, before turning from the fight. The brats did give him a good fight. He wishes that they come sometimes to spar with him. He won't mind that at all. He looked at Marco, who was deep in his thinking. Probably thinking what the heck Cyra even is?

"Marco," He said snapping the blonde's attention. "Tend to the wounded. The war is over."

Cyane took that as a sign to leave. He needed to wake the Spades up and see if they were injured. Well, he should wake Deuce first. With that, Cyane ran to the shore where Deuce was. It took him a while to make him get up, but it worked.

"What happened?" Deuce hissed holding his head as a pain shot through his forehead. It felt like he had drunk gallons of alcohol in a go.

"War is over. We have called a truce," Cyane informed the Spade's doctor and the first mate. "We need to look after the injured and if everyone is going to wake up with that headache, then we need to make some medicine for that."

"Banshee knows to make hangover medicines," Deuce supplied, making Cyane nod and move toward the woman. After a few minutes, the woman woke up and was supplied with the task.

Slowly every one was getting up and was given a glass of hangover medicine making them feel better. But Sabo was worried about Luffy. The power which he had used doesn't seem good. It clearly was taking a toll on his body, even with the half-transformation. The raging seas were the best sign of it.

His work here was over, so, he could join them. Sabo walked past the Whitebeard pirates who also seem to waking up and tending to their injured. Whitebeard seemed to look at him but Sabo didn't mind. He just needs to go for Ace and Luffy. Whitebeard won't break the truce, if he is even a little ounce of what he is been portrayed as.

Once on the shore, he saw Ace sitting on the shore, with his legs close to his chest and his arms wrapped around them. He placed a hand on his shoulder, making Ace look at him.

"How is he?" Sabo asked, looking at the sea where but there were no signs of Luffy. He wanted to take a dip in the ocean to check on the boy, but he couldn't leave Ace right now. Moreover, from the face of Ace, he is blaming himself.

They are to be blamed. They had known that pouncing on Whitebeard, even if they hadn't seen any chance to get a hit on him, was a bad idea. But they couldn't help it.

"Not came out still," Ace said in a low voice. Ace was fearing that the sea won't return her son to them anymore. All 'cause they had injured him. What if the sea really doesn't give them Luffy back? Ace would never forgive himself. Luffy is the little sunshine in his life! He can't lose him. He doesn't know what he will do, but sure, he will crumble if something happened to Luffy or even Sabo.

"He will come soon," Sabo said sitting beside him. After some more silence, Sabo spoke again. "What was that transformation?"

They had seen Luffy's eyes shifting to fiery golden and red sometimes during some of their missions, but they would always take that as a fluke of sunshine shining on his eyes. But today's transformation was no doubt real!

The fact that the name Luffy had told them about his devil fruit was nowhere in any devil fruit books was more of a mystery. But they knew it was a mythical zoan and other than that they didn't know a thing.

"Don't know," Ace mumbled looking at the shore. The water started gurgling, making Ace and Sabo go stiff and pay attention to it. After an agonizing moment, a black mop of hair poked from the water, followed by the pair of brown doe eyes, making the brothers smile widely.

"Luffy!" The brothers said together, grinning in happiness. The said boy soon came out completely from the water.

"Ace! Sabo!" He threw themself on the boys and was hugged by his brothers. Ace and Sabo looked gratefully at the sea and did a full ninety-degree bow.

"Thank you!" They said together, before ruffling Luffy's hair, making the boy giggle.

"Don't scare us that way," Ace said looking at Luffy, who blinked in confusion.

"Huh?" The boy was confused. "What do you mean Ace?"

Ace scowled a little. "The way you fell limp, don't do that again. It scared us." The boy was blinking in confusion again but just shrugged it off. The last he remembered was of fighting with the Birdie and then everything was blank. He doesn't remember what happened, and when he asked his mother, she said that later he will understand, not now. He just accepted that.

"Okay!" Luffy gave his wide D grin at his brothers, who chuckled at him.

"Here," Sabo handed Luffy his cloak and a spare mask. Luffy pouted a little but wore it and kept the mask in his pocket.

"Let's party!" The boy said running off in the direction of the beach where everyone was.

"Cyra!" Ace shouted while Sabo chuckled at the childish behavior, which his brother was back to.

The little boy went straight to the beach, where Deuce and the other Spades were. Even Whitebeard and some commanders were there.

"Let's party!" Cyra's voice bloomed through the listener's ears, making mostly everyone chuckle at the childishness. Whitebeard and Marco were stunned if the way they shared glances were something. They had seen the tense and powerful atmosphere Cyra can create and now this was a whole lot of change.

"Cyra! I said no!" Ace shouted, finally getting hold of the energetic boy. Sabo was not going to try to persuade the little ball of energy, 'cause when the boy thinks something, he does it.

"But why?" Cyra spoke innocently tilting his head on his side. "After a good battle, we should always party!"

"I don't want to do anything with them!" Ace grumbled, catching Cyra, "I just want to leave. Come on! We will have our party on our ship!"

"Gurarararara!" Whitebeard laughed seeing the antics of the smallest. He reminded him of Roger, the way they would party after a good fight. "Why not? We can have a beach party or a campfire? What do you think Thatch, Marco, Cyra, Cyane, and Ace?"

"HELL NO!" Ace shouted while Cyra did his little dance of happiness. Cyane stood behind Ace, placing a hand on his shoulder. "You can't stop him when he gets like this."

"Big Girl!" Cyra was again running. "We are doing a party!"

"See!" Cyane pointed out. "We will leave after it."

"Fine!" Ace grumbled, and Whitebeard laughed.

"I wouldn't mind spending time with you guys, even if you don't become our brother," Thatch said gleefully. Before Ace could reply that he doesn't want anything to do with them, he was gone, supervising his division.

"It's only 'cause, of Cyra, I am here," Ace said with narrowed eyes. "Don't interpret anything!" He grumbled and left after Cyra.

---

When Ruka woke up from the blast of Conqueror's Haki attack, he felt his head splitting in two. It was agonizing but he had understood the capabilities of the pirates before him. But he would not refuse to tell that he didn't like them. They were loud, rude, and arrogant to his Pops. They had refused Pop's offer to join their family. Being a Whitebeard was such a prestigious offer, which they were crushing under their feet.

He sighed. The least he could do is, look at how the war had gone. His head throbbed at the sudden movement he made, but he stood on his feet. He didn't want to believe that they had called a truce. Sure, his Pops might have felt generous and let the brats go away but why? He doesn't understand and his only option is to watch the snail and see what chaos had gone in the shore, which was the only thing he could see.

From the looks of the forest, and broken trees, the fight had gone past to the beach and he wouldn't be able to see that. He sighed once again as he climbed onto the crow nest.

"Hello," He greeted the news coo who looked a bit dazed. Probably it was flying above their ship when the second blast of Haki had been made. Poor bird, he thought.

The bird squawked and got away from his reaching hands. It tried to fly again and this time knocked the snail which got knocked out from the crow nest. Before he could move fast, the snail was tucked into the bag of the news coo and the news coo flew off.

"What the fuck," He muttered as he watched helplessly as the bird became a dot on the horizon. Commander Haruta was going to kill him if he knows.

It would be better if he avoids the commander for a few days or when the commander is in a good mood he can say that to him. Yeah, the latter sounds better. He just hopes that he isn't killed.

---

After the food was made for the party, people began eating on the beach. Some Whitebeard commanders were still skeptical that the fight was over and a truce was called, while some just accepted it. Thatch and his division were making barbeques and Banshee with the help of some Spade Pirates was making meat, ordered by the three black holes.

The trio ASL brothers were stacking plates on plates, ignoring the horrified expression of the chefs and the Whitebeard Pirates. The people on the beach felt themselves questioning if the trio will really eat all of those or not.

But what they saw petrified them in their place. The food, the freaking food, which could feed 20 people for a day, vanished in two minutes. The chefs paled and Whitebeard could only watch the kids eat their fill like feral kids. They were fighting for food amongst themselves. He could see the stretch of the limbs and snatching of food by the youngest and how the oldest of the two, protected their food against the other but also allowed him to take it. Also, how the brothers sometimes sneaked veggies in the plates of the youngest when he would be busy eating from others.

It didn't end there, the grabby hands were flying all over the plates of the Spade Pirates, snatching the food off their plates, which they were protesting by stabbing forks if they caught the rubbery limb but also allowing the teen to have some. That amazed Whitebeard. When he thought the kids had enough food, he saw them taking seconds and the chefs, except Banshee the Spade's makeshift cooks, literally fainted in the background. They were blackholes! They had limitless pits for their stomachs!

Most of the pirates started betting, after recovering from their shocks, on who will eat the most food and everyone had chosen Ace or Cyane as their best bet, but they were freaking unlucky when it was Cyra who stopped eating at his 59th serving while Ace had stopped at 47th and Cyane at 36th.

"Are you brats D's?" Whitebeard asked Cyra and Cyane, to which he got a nod, as expected, while the chefs and Thatch paled. They knew how much a D can eat and unluckily, they were handling three D's!

---

The brothers sat in front of Whitebeard with Deuce at Ace's side. Cyra was running around in the middle to play with Stefan and Kotatsu and then Thatch and Haruta. But Ace and Cyane needed to discuss something.

Whitebeard was pouting at the teens who refused to become his sons for the umpteenth time. Well, after the fight, he is gonna accept that they won't be calling him father, but it still hurts.

"Why won't you brats become my sons?" Whitebeard questioned again, which he swore would be the last time.

"Neither me nor my brothers or my brother's crew want to stay here. We have our own ship, crew, and way of life. It's an honor that you would like us to join your crew, but we all decline," Cyane said giving him a cold shoulder and defiance in his eyes.

"If you don't wanna be my son, then become an ally?" Whitebeard half-heartedly asked. He knew that the brats won't be ready to accept this even.

Whitebeard saw Ace glaring at him and trying to get rid of Sabo's hands and lunge at him. "Don't you understand, shitty old man?! I don't want to do anything with you and your crew."

"Now, now, Ace." Cyane was trying to calm Ace down. Whitebeard had learned it well that the firebrat was a hot head and his anger could make him lose, whose very proof he has seen in the fight- which he calls spar and he really enjoyed it- when Cyane was keeping Ace and his anger in check. "We don't want the truce to break."

"Whatever!" Ace puffed and shoved meat in his mouth.

"What about we become friends?" Whitebeard asked expectedly. "We can spar sometimes, just like how Roger and I did." He could see the boy trying to hide his twitching upper lip and that was really a possibility of keeping contact with Roger's brat. He was glad about it. After Roger had died, he had not got a good spar, which the firebrat could give him.

"Only if you do not use your Haki on me again," Ace said glaring at him. Whitebeard nodded and laughed.

"Mr. Whitebeard," Cyane spoke. "It was a fair fight and neither group won nor lost. But if I heard that you kidnapped Ace or any of his crew it won't be good for you." He can see the deadly glint in the eyes of the teen but that was really not enough to intimidate him. But he liked the threat.

"Cyane!" Ace tsked. "If they kidnapped me once more, then don't worry, I will make my come back with my specialty." Ace lifted his hat a bit with two fingers and gave a cocky smirk. Whitebeard felt amused by the fact that the teens were making plans in front of him and Marco. The gall of them! He liked these types of fiery and wild brats.

"Specialty? Or your pyromaniac behavior?" Cyane rolled his eyes and snickered at Ace, who grinned sheepishly.

Cyane turned to Whitebeard and stared right into his eyes. "I'm not as generous as Ace," Whitebeard could see the deadly smile, "If anything happens to Ace, I will not come after you." Cyane's lips twitched to a feral smile from his mask, "I will hunt down your every ally and kill them first." Whitebeard felt himself tensing. He could hear the clarity with which Cyane spoke and he won't take this in a joking way. But he knows that he won't hurt Ace 'cause he wants to make him his son- which he can't do anymore- but still, it's not his nature to go out of his way to target any brat. Moreover, the other brat was quite dangerous for his crew, so no. He isn't going to take any wrong actions against the Spades anymore.

"They won't know what will hit them. They will be frightened, waiting for their deaths. One by one I will kill each member of the Moby Dick then." Cyane smirked, "But," Cyane shook his head and index finger slowly, "I won't kill you. You will be left alone, praying and begging for your death after your family will be killed and I won't lose my sleep over it."

Cyane's pipe pointed at Whitebeard and he spoke, "So, don't dare to kidnap Ace or his crew again!"

Whitebeard nodded. The thought of losing his children was terrifying. What was he calling on his ship? But he won't regret it. He liked Ace and these two. Many questions lingered on his mind, but he didn't want the brats to feel suspicious of him, but still, he asked one.

"What are you three?" Whitebeard spoke, pointing at them and the brat who was being chased with Thatch by a mob of pirates- Whitebeard Pirates as well as Spade Pirates.

"We have bounties!" Cyane said rolling his eyes for dramatics. "You really don't know who we are?"

"Pops means if you 3Cs are pirates or revolutionaries?" Marco asked, who was sitting quietly regulating the consumption of alcohol by Pops. Cyane nodded at that.

"Pirates," Cyane said. He didn't want them to think of them as revolutionaries, 'cause that will only call trouble for them.

"Who has the arashi arashi no mi?" Marco asked. He wanted to believe that he was really formulating a good theory on the 3C group.

"We can't give our secrets, but yes someone has that devil fruit among us," Cyane said shrugging. Dad and them had already formulated answers to these questions as it was really plausible for people to ask these questions. And if they didn't get answers then people could get suspicious of them. So, yeah, give them answers and get rid of it.

"But you are not a devil fruit user." Marco glared at Cyane, who burst out laughing at the Phoenix's condition after he had drowned in the ocean.

"Yep! I am not." Cyane said.

"Cyane~! Ace~!" Cyra came running into the campfire side to his brothers.

"What happened?" Cyane asked softly but Cyra's dropping eyes clearly showed what he needed. After the transformation, then the party were he ate and danced and played pranks with Thatch, it was obvious that he would be tired soon.

"I'm sleepy~!" Cyra slurred before falling forward. He was easily caught by Ace, who placed Cyra between him and Cyane. The wind softly caressed Luffy's hair like always and blew off the hood from his face only for the mask to protect his identity.

"Little shit," Ace said fondly making Cyra lean against him. Sabo was about to object when he got the meaning of it. It was not good to sleep in masks, so he placed the hood back on Cyra's head and removed the mask.

The only reason they weren't going back to the Spades ship was due to the fact that there were lots of food still there with free booze and the Spades were gathering themselves.

Whitebeard and Marco were watching the interaction with a fond smile on their face. The brat looked way too harmful but they have seen that they should not take the chance against him. Marco was even formulating the theory that the brat was haunted by someone and its ghost might be coming to protect him. But that sounded the most ridiculous story ever Marco had spun to date.

He looked at the brats and made sure that he is not disturbing their sweet moments, before getting the courage to ask.

"What is he, yoi?" He asked in a low voice, getting a glare instantly from the brothers.

"He is Cyra and our little brother," Cyane said with an icy tone.

"A little menace too," Ace added helpfully with a cocky smirk on his face. Marco could feel the firebrat enjoying to torment him. He was the one to love solving puzzles and here was a puzzle before him, waiting for him to be solved. Only if he could make them their brothers... Maybe he would know more about them. He sighed.

One look on Pops said that he was also curious but he was not speaking, well aware some things should not be asked or something are better asked behind closed doors.

Notes:

We are almost in the ending of the pre-cannon arc! Meaning that in only two or three chapters, we will start Luffy's journey! I hope the chapter was likeable! And also, you can look forward to lengthy chapters from now!

Have a good reading!

Chapter 25: Chapter 25

Summary:

"Why?" He asked, his throat sore and heart all feeling heavy. "Why me?" Why me when all my other siblings are with each other, with Mom, and... free. Why am I bound to the duties? Why?

"Mom," He desperately bawled. "Why can't I be with you?"

He didn't get an answer. His eyes welled up with more tears, as a single tear rolled off his mother's blue eyes. Oh his mother wanted to comfort him so much, to wipe the tears away, but she couldn't.

"Why am I supposed to be lonely?" He looked down from the place where he was trapped by his duties. The tears blurring his sight.

"I'm sorry," That's all his mother said before diving in. Fresh tears welled up in his eyes as he curled up in himself and sobbed. He hated being lonely.

Footsteps echoed through the darkness, which was lightened by his glow and the sun's ever present brightness.

"Son," The voice which could be the harshest he had ever heard spoke up. With his red watery eyes he looked up to see his father, who sat beside him.

"Why?" He asked, his throat sore and heart all feeling heavy. "Why me?" Why me when all my other siblings are with each other, with Mom, and... free. Why am I bound to the duties? Why?

His father read all of those from his drenched face, without him having to actually voice it.

"It's the duty of the prote-" His dad began and he didn't want to hear it at all. Not again and not anymore. It was so hard.

"I'm tired," A low voice filled with pain came from the young god as he looked below.

Creatures interacting with each other, his brothers and sisters playing and performing their duty playfully with no restriction. Do they miss him? He doesn't know. 'Cause its only in some centuries that they remember to greet him. Why? Why was he created like this? To live this lonely existence, where he could only watch from afar.

.

Ace felt something was wrong, but wasn't able to point to what was wrong. All he knew that someone he loves needed him. One look on Sabo, he felt he saw him looking the same. His tense shoulders, and the way he was scanning the area confirmed it.

At sudden, a low sob hit their ears, making their head snap to their little brother who's clinging to Ace's unbuttoned shirt and shaking. Ace stood up at once, ignoring the ever present eyes of Whitebeard and Marco. He cradled Luffy in his arms perfectly as he looked at Sabo. Luffy didn't let go of his shirt. One look on Deuce showed that he had got the message.

"Thanks for the party," He heard Sabo speak as he headed towards the Piece of Spadille. The Spades retreating with them.

"Hey, Lu," Ace whispered hoping that his brother would hear above the violent sobs and the shaking he was going through.

The sky was getting a gloomy shade of gray, making Ace and Sabo frown. They knew the sky reacted to their brother's whims sometimes and it was the perfect picture of what their brother was going through. He was sad and in a nightmare. The air started feeling heavy with humidity and a faint rumble of thunder echoed as Luffy started crying harder holding Ace.

"Ace," Sabo said. Ace hummed in reply showing that he was listening. "We need to get him up." He knows that but how much even he tried to shake him, the boy held to him as if he would die if he can't get a single touch. The wind was also picking up, stirring the leaves and dust on the ground. Few drops of rain started to hit the ground and luckily they had reached the ship by that time.

"...Why?" Luffy whispers in the most heartbreaking way.

"We get off the Island tonight. There will be shifts for the night. Deuce is the first one to go. We will be out in some minutes." Ace ordered his crew and went in his cabin, with Sabo following.

"Lu, there is food," Sabo tried and it was the first time that the boy didn't even wake up from that. Whatever he was dreaming must be terrible for him. It was worrying them further. Their hearts hurt just looking at Luffy, how could they let this happen? Did it have something to do with the transformation?

"There is gator meat! Your favorite!" Ace tried in a hopeful tone. No response, that shattered the rest of the hope they were holding on. The only response they were seemingly getting was that Luffy's hands were getting tighter against theirs. Even Sabo was now caught in it.

Ace bit his lips. He didn't know what to do at all. "Do you think he needs his mother?" Ace asked Sabo hesitantly.

"I don't think so," Sabo said looking out of the window. The water was not raging. It was calm, almost giving them a decent weather for setting sail right now, except for the rain and thunders. But they knew it was all due to the presence of Luffy they got the privilege and they didn't mind it.

"Is it related to the transformation?" Sabo asked with a gulp to himself more than Ace really.

"Lu, please get up, it's alright.." Ace shook the boy softly again. Sabo took this as a chance to get Luffy off his coat, showing that the boy was clearly having some difficulty in breathing with all the tears which were rolling from his eyes.

"Luffy, we are here," Sabo said softly. "Please get up. Your big brothers are waiting for you." That was looking like it was working. The boy was not sobbing so violently. His shaking was also reducing.

"You can even talk to Dad right now if you want. That reminds me we haven't called him to tell about the result of the war," Ace said gently in Luffy's ear. The boy was not sobbing. He was looking calmer.

The brothers took this opportunity and encouraged the boy. Luffy was finally awake, his eyes teary and looked red. He lunged onto them, making them almost lose their balance. He was bawling again.

They offered encouraging words to the teen and rubbed his back and slowly he was calming down. They sat on the bed and looked at Luffy who was wiping his tears.

"Dad, Iva, Ace, Sabo, Koala, Hack," He murmured and looked at them, biting his lips and his eyes shining with the onset of tears. "Won't leave me alone, right?"

"We will never," Ace and Sabo said in unison and hugged the boy.

"Want to talk about it?" Sabo asked softly. The boy fidgeted for a while before settling down and looking at them. He nodded and with few more words of encouragement he told them the nightmare which he had seen.

It was not a nightmare. That was what Sabo first deduced from the story. It cannot be a nightmare but didn't feel reality even.

"T-They were my memories," Luffy choked out in a low voice, looking at his hands and then at the sky which was now clear and the moon was shining.

Suddenly, everything was clicking to place. Garp's worrisome words. The fact that their brother is practically a reincarnated person and whatever he was saying was way too complicated for today's world. They found the reason Luffy always said why loneliness hurt more than being actually hurt. It made them only feel worse about how they treated him when tbey first met.

"It won't ever happen again," Ace said.

"Want to gaze at the stars?" Sabo asked making Luffy smile widely and nod. All the previous tears forgotten, but his eyes still red.

"I will go tell Deuce to go back then," Ace said already moving. The deck would be empty, giving them a free pass to hang out normally. Sabo was grateful for that.

"Let's go!" Ace's head poked in after a few minutes and told. The little menace ran before him, launching himself to the crow nest. They laid there watching stars and pointing shapes which they made into people, food and dishes and objects.

.

Somewhere in the New World, a cackle was heard, which turned into a huge grin as the famous news reporter saw the clip which his bird had brought him.

"This will be the best news we have had in a long while! Hahahaha!!"

He quickly called to some people to get more information about the topic, making him grin wider and wider.

.

It was a week after the war, when the bomb dropped. Sabo and Luffy were in Baltigo. Sabo getting some paper works of solo missions while Luffy playing tag and hide and seek with the new recruits after their daily trainings.

 

Dragon was apprehensive about sending Luffy to missions. The last he had sent him and Sabo with Koala and Hack, they have informed him about how Luffy was having a very bad headache and was crying all the while, whenever they were encountering places with slaves. Luffy was getting inconsolable that he had to stay with his Mom most of the nights. Dragon had a very vague idea on what was happening. But he wasn't sure.

For the time being, Dragon had decided to train Luffy instead of going to rescue missions. But with his quest of adventure, Dragon knew it would be hard to contain him in one place. So, he had decided that he would be only going to destroy marine bases and get information from them.

"Lu!!" Sabo's voice boomed through the playground making Luffy come out of his hiding place and run to Sabo, who didn't have time to play with him today.

"'Bo!!" He said lunging on his big brother. "Did Ace call? Is food ready? Are you free? Will you play with me now?" He launched his questions, making Sabo chuckle and carry the brat who hung to him like a leech.

"Nope, we are going to visit Dad. He called us over. Apparently some important news," He said, making the boy frown. "I will play with you after that."

That made the boy laugh loud and bright. He skipped off from his back and started running to their Dad's office. "Sabo's it!"

The running changed into a tag game which they happily played along the corridors chasing each other until they finally reached the door and entered with bright smiles on their face.

"Sons," Their Dad called them, giving them a smile. Luffy's smile was infectious after all. "Have you read today's newspaper?"

Sabo shook his head while Luffy did it more enthusiastically. Dragon pushed the paper which was laying on the desk forward to them. The front page caught their sight in an instance. There were pictures. The picture was clearly of the time before the war actually started, when they were standing before Whitebeard and his pirates.

"THE 3Cs ALLIED WITH SPADES TO GO AGAINST WHITEBEARDS AND BOTH LIVE TO TELL A TALE!"

.

"Dammit!" Sengoku banged his head on his desk, while Garp was busy laughing and munching his rice crackers. "What do you feel is so funny, Garp?!!" Sengoku glared at Garp, making the latter snicker.

"Just how the reckless idiots went after Whitebeard," Garp starts laughing again, like a proud grandpa. He was the second to know about the fight and from the sounds of it, Eddie was on losing ends the moment he had lifted his weapon.

But the question was how had Morgan got his hands on the news. Specially when Sabo had told him there was no one in the near vicinity and the island was inhabited except for animals. Well, it doesn't matter now. Though it was sure a good experience for them and hopefully Luffy and Ace will learn their lesson of not going against Emperors very soon in their journey.

Sengoku glared at Garp, making him stiffen his laughter, and pout. Seriously, Sengoku thought, he is in his early 70s and he is having the audacity to pout in front of him like a child when he is experiencing the tortures of the five elders from listening to their endless rambles of comprehending Portgas D. Ace and the 3C's.

"How?"

Bang!

"How the heck Whitebeard let the crew go alive?"

Bang

"Just how did the 3Cs know that the Spades were in that ship?!"

Bang

"What are their connection with them?"

Sengoku couldn't understand it. How did a rookie crew came out alive of the whole commotion?! Even if the 3Cs are revolutionaries, which he seriously doesn't want, and get the news of the capture, how did Whitebeard not made them join his crew and let them go? If the 3Cs would be on the Moby then it would have been easier to catch them and get their so so many documents back. But no, they had to escape.

All the while when they were trying to find the origins of the supernova 'Fire Fist' Ace, who had reached Shabondy in just six months!

The only thing he is grateful from the encounter is the somewhat clear picture of the 3Cs, which is only of Cyane and Cyra. He really wishes that Cole is dead otherwise that guy would be also a headache for him to look into.

The hood was off their faces but their masks didn't reveal their identities. Who are these two and what do they think of themselves?!!

Sengoku lifts his head to yell at Garp again, when he sees a proud grin on his face. Sengoku feels anger course through him.

"GARP?!" Sengoku shouts, making Garp blink. "Do. You. Know. Them?" Sengoku gives a deathly stare to Garp. His chest rises up and down dramatically as he keeps his glare targeted at Garp. But all Garp does is grin and shrug and tries his best at changing the subject completely.

"What does it matter?" Garp picks his nose with his pinky. And it does change the topic as Sengoku bangs his head again on the desk. Garp starts to wonder if the desk was made of Adam Wood.

"Those Elders just keep ordering around telling to find the 3Cs and capture them," Sengoku mutters and looks at Garp, defeated. "And now the other on their list is Fire Fist. They either want him captured to summon the 3Cs or they want something big from him."

Garp tried to hide the flinch his best. He had to remind himself that Ace is strong and no way in hell is he going to get captured.. Right?

"How the heck will we find them? When the supernova doesn't follow the log and the 3Cs appear whenever they want." Sengoku said banging his head on his desk again. That relaxes Garp, but still he will warn Ace to be sure.

"We can forget about them!" Garp said to defuse the situation.

"How?! The Elders will take my ear off if they ever know how many important documents were stolen till date! Some of them are even classified ones. How the heck do they even know where to find them?!" Sengoku gritted his teeth and clenches his fists.

He hates the group. The public doesn't know the humiliation the marines had to suffer for their pranks on them and the chaos they always leave behind. That will be a shame for the marines. The only clue for them is Fire Fist and the heck! No one can even predict his path. The less in New World now!

Sometimes the man doesn't even take any of the three routes indicated in the log pose and finds his way to a completely different island! He hates them!

After the 3Cs came into existence, not only his paper works started increasing but also his grey hairs. And after the entry of the Spades Pirates, he is seriously contemplating to take retirement. Yeah, retirement sounds good. How good it would be to live in a peaceful Island, he wouldn't have to hear the words of those pompous old men. They can go fuck themselves if they try to call him again after his retirement. He could live peacefully with his goat and wouldn't have to hear any attacks on the bases or the new exploits of the Spades anymore-

Purupuru Purupuru

Sengoku glared at the denden mushi, which dared to shatter his beautiful World. He picked up, readying himself for another problem.

Click

"Sengoku!" Sengoku stopped his urge to roll his eyes at the caller. Why can't the Five Elders leave him alone for one minute even?!! "Why haven't you captured the Spades or the 3Cs yet?! We need answers!"

Sengoku wants to curse these arrogant shit pieces. He can see Garp eyeing the snail vehemently. Garp had never liked these men, and now he also doesn't like them much.

"Sorry, sir," Sengoku felt his mouth taste like ashes. "But we are trying our best."

"What are you trying your best?" Another one of the Five Elders spoke and Sengoku saw red. He wanted to shout at those fools that they can try to capture them if they are so eager. "They need to be apprehended the fastest you can!"

"Sorry sir," Sengoku tried to speak politely. Not for the first time he regretted taking the position of the Fleet Admiral and probably not for the last. "We will find them soon."

"You better do it."

Gatcha

Finally the call was over. He started to become more jealous of Garp and his probably only smart choice of staying a vice-admiral. He plopped his head on the desk and was about to-

Purupuru Purupuru

The tick mark on Sengoku only increased as he picked up the snail, which started ringing again.

Click

"Fleet Admiral!" Ok, the panic in the voice speculates what he had been thinking. Something is again wrong.

"The 3Cs have destroyed the Iron Pirates and taken their ship off just after their war with the Whitebeards."

What a good news. At least these pirates are reducing the number of other pirates. But wait what?!!

"What?!" Sengoku shrieked, "Only the main ship, right?!"Sengoku questioned hesitantly.

"No sir! The whole fleet was destroyed!" Sengoku leaned back in his chair. The whole fleet was destroyed!? That doesn't surprise him anymore after their encounter with the Whitebeards. But a crew of 2 or 3 pirates destroying a crew of at least 4000 members?

"Where are they now?" Sengoku tried one time more to find their location, maybe there was still hope.

"Sir, the pirates say that they vanished with the waves! No one knows where they are!" Another bombshell dropped and Sengoku disconnected the call. His hopes were shattered once more. He can see Garp grinning ear to ear, looking very proud. Does he like the 3Cs or he hates the Iron Pirates? The latter seems more plausible. Garp and liking pirates? Not possible.

"What the heck?" Sengoku feels on the verge of concussion rather than a headache. "It's their fifth year in the seas and yet we never get their location! Why?!"

Garp laughs at the question, receiving a glare from him again. But Garp feels good that those old fools are feeling lost. He is proud of his grandsons for achieving this feat.

"How are we supposed to kill them, if we can't capture them?!" Garp freezes at it and then scowls at that. No way, he can let his grandsons be killed. He makes a mental note to call Dragon and the boys later to inform this. But whose side is he? The Revolutionaries or the Marines or the Pirates? But he knows, he isn't taking sides. It is just, family is above everything. Family matters.

.

Purupuru Purupuru Click

"You have reached the Ship of Cards!"

"Bwahaha!" Garp laughed at the silly code. "Where is the brat?"

"Jiji!!!" The sound of crashing came from other side and the face of the snail changed into a smile before a half hearted scowl.

"That's Garp 'The Hero'!!?!" Several Spades shouted. He laughed again. The last time he had visited them in Banaro was the most interesting one. But the loyalty they showed was what impressed him the most.

"Hang on the line," He said with a smile. "Need to call the other brats too!"

"Okay!" Ace said and sounds of footsteps followed. He assumes the brat is going to get some secrecy. That's good.

Purupuru Purupuru Click

"Yo! Luffy here~!" Garp chuckled at the enthusiastic greeting and he could see the fond smile on Ace's snail.

"Bwahaha!!" Garp laughed. "How are my Grandsons doing?"

"Jiji~!" The sound of shuffling was coming from other side of the snail. "Sabo and I are fine~!"

"Doing well too!" Ace's snail said with a smirk.

"Ace-ni~!" Luffy's energetic voice filtered through the snail with unadulterated joy.

Garp found a smile on his face. What was the last time have he seen Luffy and Sabo? It was ages ago, when Luffy was seven. He won't blame on his stupid son for taking away his grandkids, but he misses them. They are all grown up and matured, happy and polite. Ace had changed the most. The darkness which had always lingered in his eyes, was no where to be seen.

"Hello! Old man and Ace!" His another grandson's voice came from the line.

"How many times do I have to tell you to call me Grandpa, huh?" Garp pouted, which was sure to be reflected on the other side of the snail. He can imagine Sabo poking his tongue, as the snail.

"Yo! Lu! 'Bo! What's up?" Ace's voice came.

"Don't ignore your Grandpa!" Garp said in an angry tone, but he was really happy to be angry.

"But I have called for another reason." His voice became stern and serious, making the brats sit up and pay attention.

"The Elders want to kill you three and Ace you better be on guard." Garp spoke, his hands lifting the rice cracker. "They are trying to capture you for two things now. I doubt they have the first information about Roger though but it's better to be careful and the connection you have with 3Cs."

"Makes sense after the newspaper was released," Sabo replied back.

"I will, Jiji," Ace said with a cocky smirk.

"You three better be," He said with a smile, cracking his knuckles. "Or better be prepared for my fist of love." He could feel the snails freezing as well as his brats. It feels good to terrorize them.

"Have you seen your new bounties?" He asked to break their shuddering.

"Hell yeah!" "It's big!" "It's so cool!"

The three said together making him chuckle. His hands lifted the bounty posters. "Good. See ya later then."

Gatcha

He looked at the innocent bounty posters of his grandsons.

WANTED

DEAD OR ALIVE

'FIRE FIST' ACE

550,000,000

The poster had Ace's picture with his floral open shirt fluttering in the air and his D grin full on view. The orange crystal necklace which he had seen Rouge wearing once or twice, hanging proudly with the red beads. Garp traced the smile with his fingers and looked at the other posters.

WANTED

DEAD OR ALIVE

'BLUE SLY' CYANE

550,000,000

The poster had Sabo. He was standing proud and looking straight, with his black mask hiding the smile which was visible. His white shirt's first three buttons were unbuttoned and the sleeves rolled. In his hand was his trusty pipe aimed forward. From his neck was dangling a blue crystal with a necklace, similar to Ace's. He has to say, Dragon had taken good care of the boy too.

WANTED

DEAD OR ALIVE

'RED MANIAC' CYRA

500,000,000

It was of Luffy's. The little boy who was wearing a red unbuttoned half shirt in a similar fashion of Sabo. His black mask hiding the impossibly wide smile on his face. His hands looked in a position, which said he was ready for the fight. Like his brothers, the familiar red crystal which he had never seen the boy part with dangled on his neck.

His grandsons were mature and strong enough now. So, he is less worried about them.

'Idiots.'

Notes:

Luffy's pirate adventure will start soon, oh I can't wait for it! Good news, the chapters are going to get longer than before so more content!!

And about what Luffy is going through, does anyone here have a guess what it is?

AND GEAR 5 WAS RELEASED TODAY! What did you guy's think of the episode?
I, decoy personally REALLY liked it but found a few of the shots to be in a strange angle that made it a bit difficult to understand what was happening. Besides that IT WAS AMAZING!

Chapter 26: Chapter 26

Summary:

"WHAT?!" Everyone in the vicinity shouted together.

"Yeah! I'm gonna be the King of Pirates!" Luffy declared much to the shock of the commanders

It seemed just like yesterday when he got the tiny baby in his arms to take care of. He was so tiny and fragile and cute that he had fallen in love with the little baby at once and had made the decision which had changed his life for once and all. He would never regret his choices of taking the infant in, who had given him so many precious memories and brought home two more sons with him.

But the boy had grown up now. Ready to embark to his own journey, to his own adventure in just a couple of weeks. Time surely passes so fast. And now that little baby is about to be 17. He wonders what would have happened if he hadn't got Luffy in his life. The way his life turned to a completely different direction was a miracle. He had never comprehended himself to be a gentle, caring and loving Dad. But today, he can proudly say he is the Dad of three kids, who are carving an amazing future for them as well as the world.

The last past two years after the War had flew fast. But he had always known his hatchling will grow someday and leave the nest. The nest would become quiet, like they had all once wanted but never had preferred. The sounds of happy laughter, the sounds of the footsteps running in the hallways, the merry games and all those things would be gone. His kid will be going on a journey like his oldest ones.

"Dad!" A smile found its way on his face as the little brat came running to his office and slammed opened the door.

"Yes, Lu!" He responded getting off his chair and closing the album, where contained the memories of three little brats who have made their space in his heart.

"Come on!" The boy said bouncing in his place, full of excitement. "Ace-ni is coming!! Let's go!!" The boy held his hands and started pulling.

He chuckled as he let himself be pulled by the little boy to the docks, where his trusted friends and his other son was waiting for him.

"Dad! Lu!" His middle son, Sabo, alled them waving his hands. "Hurry now! Or we will be late!"
And soon with the help of his powers they were off the island and to an inhabited island in the New World, whose address was only known to the three brats who had claimed them as theirs when Ace had mysteriously found it. The island was like the forest of Dawn Island, with large animals and large forest and a mountain. The Dusk. That's the name Ace gave it.

"Yo! Dad!" A voice hit his ears and a turn showed him Ace with his crew already settled on the beach. They had already started the preparation for the feast. He was thankful for his head strong kid for thinking so far. But it can be one of the crew mate who could have suggested that.

"Hello, Ace," He greeted the boy, who grinned wide to him. The change which Ace had reached to was unthinkable. The boy who only knew anger was now a man with a positive attitude towards life. He was glad of the change.

But then he remembered Ace's new quirks as he neared his crew mates. Seriously, he needs to ask his son's crew to take care of his idiocy or he is really going to ground him.

"Hello there," He greeted to the Spade Pirates who went still at his presence. He briefly wondered if Ace ever said about him to his crew.

"Guys, this is my Dad," Ace said with his hands on the back of his head. "The person I wanted you all to meet to today!"

From the expressions of the crew, he was sure that his son had not told them about him.

"Seriously Ace," He face palmed as half of Ace's crew feel on their butt and staring at him and shouting at their captain.

"B-But you s-said y-your Dad was Roger," One of Ace's crew said and he was really surprised to know that Ace's crew knew about that.

"Yep he is!" Ace said nonchalantly with a mischievous smile on his face. "But he is also my Dad. Kinda adopted me and Sabo."

Dragon cleared his voice. Ace already felt that something is wrong because of that.

"Gol D. Ace.." Dragon starts.

Ace can feel the hairs on his arms rise. "Could you please tell me where you have been?" Ace gulps, how does Dad know?

"Uhh, j-just, ah, training?" Ace said, slowly inching away from his Dad and trying to hide behind Deuce who looked conflicted.

"What kind of training?" Dragon's voice was low and Ace knew that he fucked up.

"Ah, you know.. with Whitebeard. Yeah, Whitebeard!" Ace said and he could see that no one bought it even Sabo who had joined them a few seconds ago was narrowing his eyes at him. But hey that's at least half true! He has been fighting Whitebeard every chance he gets, even if sometimes Luffy joins him. He needs to get stronger if he wants to defeat someone.

"Really Ace?" Ace freezes at the low voice he gets in response. "Ace, I'm not in a good mood at the moment. What happened?"

Ace stutters. "I-I went and explored, nothing else!"

Dragons face darkens, "Hm, that's not what I heard."

Ace really wasn't ready for this. How did Dad and Sabo know about it? How? The island is remote and no information ever comes and goes out of it. Ace started sweating bullets.

One look at Dad's grim face and Sabo's disappointed told that he shouldn't lie but if he does-
"I heard that wasn't the only Yonko you went to fight," Dragon's face darkened. Voice cold as ice. "Am I right?"

Ace gulped. It was over, he might as well start praying because only a god could stop Dragon. He nodded slowly.

"Seriously Ace," Sabo sighed in annoyance. "You know, Lu is shouting in the whole base that he is gonna fight the Yonkos once he starts up and gets a decent crew!"

"Fuck," That was what Ace could only say. His baby brother going after a Yonko way too early!!! He knew Luffy wouldn't go after Whitebeard and Shanks and that leaves Big Mom and Kaido. He would prefer if Luffy fights them at his mid twenties or never. The latter would be better but he knew it was inevitable.

"It's bad enough that he likes fighting with Whitebeard," Dragon said with a low voice making Ace flinch.

Ace really wanted to flee the situation and get hold of Luffy and drill it in his head that how he shouldn't go against them in his first five years of his journey at least...

Suddenly it crashed down on him how Dad and Sabo were feeling. Fuck, but he is strong enough..

"Ace!!!!" A voice called and it is definitely Luffy. He thanked whichever God is up there to send Luffy right away, even if it meant getting thrown to the ground by the rubber boy's rocket.
He didn't mind the fall at all and hugged the boy tightly. This is his escape and he would take it shamelessly.

"Hey! Lu!" He said with a big grin to hide his nervousness. "What's up?!"

"Ace! Sabo!" Luffy said getting up and bouncing in place. "Let's go! We can play! Or we can hunt food! Or let's spar!!!"

He chuckled at Luffy's enthusiasm. "Did you forget to greet someone, Lu?" Ace said teasingly making Luffy gasp.

"I'm so sorry!" Luffy said jumping over to his crew excitedly and greeting each one of them with their nicknames and hugs. It was really a good scene after them being shocked with the realization of his adopted Dad.

He still remembers when Luffy had popped up on his own in the PoS one day and said that he missed them all and wanted to meet the Whitebeards for a spar. The reaction of his crew was amazing with them getting to know Luffy without any barrier and them dotting on him. Luffy took all the attention with glee and his crew although protective on him now, loved him.

Now that he has gotten an escape from his Dad and Sabo which he swears he wouldn't be able to have got it unless Luffy arrived, he need to play with Luffy. After all he won't be able to see the rubber boy at least for months after today. That made his heart heavy.

"Come on! Let's go!" Luffy's energetic voice hit his ears, making him smile and hold Luffy in one place.

"We will bring some of our hunt and dry wood for campfire," Ace supplied to his crew before he could leave them be on their own. With that the trio brother rushed to the forest, their safe haven after the Revolutionary base, where no one can find them.

Dragon groaned. He was really gonna lecture Ace today but Luffy had to safe him. He sighed. He can't really do anything now except for seeing the preparations and try not to eat before his kids arrive.

One look on the Spades showed them mingling with Koala and Hack. That is good. With Ace being their captain and Luffy trusting them they are not likely to do something suspicious.

He was about to walk off when a loud familiar laughter hit his ears, making him freeze and his hairs stand in fear. He slowly turned to see his father coming from a distance. For a moment he really contemplated of running off to his sons and hide. But he fucking knows, wherever he is the man finds him. Even Baltigo wasn't safe from him.

"Bwahahaha!!!!" Dragon's legs were not working at all. He is the fearless leader of the Revolutionary Army! Dammit!!

"Were are my grandsons?!" Koala and Hack were preparing for an attack if required. Even the Spades looked wary. Dragon shook his head. Their was one rule which he always abided and his sons even agree on it. Never fight Garp! Run as far as you can once you see him! He really wanted to do it but his legs weren't moving. They didn't have any strength to resist after so many years of his father's dreadful trainings.

"T-They are in the forest," Did he stutter? No way! He is the fearless leader..! Damn! A hand was placed on his shoulder and he flinched but he didn't. Nope! He didn't flinch. And neither was he shaking. Nah, its all the air which is cold! Yeah, the air. The cool breeze. It's making him shiver.

"Bwahahaha!!!" His father laughed pulling him to the forest, in the direction of his kids. He felt like a helpless kid and looked at Kuma for aid. But the man looked other side. He really wants to cry now. His freaking legs are also not fucking working just right now! Is he getting a panic attack?! There won't be a training. No way. He is meeting his Dad after years and there won't be any training. He swears. His Dad won't make him do-

"You are slacking a lot!" Garp said, sending a shiver down Dragon's spine. "You need training along with the brats! I gotta check how much you taught them!"

His legs suddenly came alive and without a thought, the fearless leader of the revolutionary army ran. Ran to save his life and his sons. No way in hell he is going to be trained at his 50s. He needs to pick his sons and run. As far as he can with his Dad on his back.

"Garp alert!" He shouted, making the brats come out of their places in seconds.

"W-What?!!"

"Shitty Gramps?!!!"

"Jiji!!!"

He can't believe Luffy is being naive right now.

"He is coming to train us! Run!" He really didn't shout. He just doesn't want that bump on his head and the concussion which he would surely get after its taste. He is really lucky enough that his Dad hadn't given him his fist of love till now.

"SHITTY GRAMPS ALERT!!! RUN!!" Ace and Sabo yelled in top of their lungs and began running, holding Luffy who looked paler. They were running as if the whole Navy were at their back. Well, that would be more convenient compared to the hell they were sure to get. And to his bad luck, the hell dropped on his head first in form of the fist of love.

After a few hours..

They were covered in bruises and bumps towering on their heads. The least who was beat was Luffy, who was nursing his bump on his head. One look on Sabo and Ace showed that they were ready to collapse.

"Wasn't it overdone?" He asked, getting his voice back, to his father who was cooking three bears for them to eat.

"You have softened," Garp said turning the meat to not let it get overcooked. "Glad you all are still alive."

"We missed you too, Jiji!" Luffy replied with a grin only to get a loud laugh from his grandfather.

"Does Sengoku knows you are here?" Sabo asked bandaging Ace. He was done with Luffy's which was the least and he was glad for it. Though they all looked like shit and would probably need a shower and change of clothes before the party actually begins.

"Nope!" Garp responded with a wild grin. "He is almost having a debate to take retirement since he couldn't find any of you."

That made them laugh. The Fleet Admiral losing his shit was something they all want to see for sure.

"How did you even find this island?" Ace groaned as Sabo pulled the bandage over chest tightly.
Garp pouted at that. "Luffy invited me in!"

"Luffy!" The trio said looking angrily at him. Not due to the fact that Garp is here but the fact that they were spotting wounds. They missed him but not his trainings and fist of love!

"I thought you all forgot to call Jiji so I called him! A party with everyone! That's what I wanted!" Luffy said brightly, not even getting the situation.

"Don't arrest anyone," Dragon said finally with a sigh. He had wanted to call his father but he wasn't sure. Well, let's see where this takes them.

"I'm on vacation brats!" Garp retorted. Finally the meat was cooked making each of them grab theirs. "I'm not going to arrest anyone." After all, he is meeting his grand sons and his son after so many years.

After they had eaten their fills, they started getting out of the forest, laughing and chatting happily as if the bumps on their heads didn't hurt at all.

"Leader!" Someone's voice called up reaching them. Soon the man was visible for everyone to see. It was one of the Revolutionaries, whose name Luffy had kept 'Blue Bear!'. The man had a bluish skin tone like fish men and was a hybrid of humans and a shark type fish man. But the man only got the blueish skin from his Dad, who was the shark type fish man.

"We need you out!" The man said, after bowing. He looked up and paled at the sight of Garp 'The Hero'! His hands went forward to his side cutlass, ready to strike. He knew his Leader was capable of defending himself but he didn't know what to do.

"Relax," His leader's voice told him in his regular stoic voice. "He is my father!" Shaka paled, when Garp 'The Fist''s boisterous laughter shook him. He really wants to pity the man now.

Dragon sighed as he took the look of his sons practically pleading him to not leave them alone with their crazy grand father. He really hopes that he could help but sadly he couldn't. He gave a small smile to them promising them a good meal and left them to spend some bonding time with their grand father. As much as he denies that he hates his father, Dragon misses him when he can't see him face to face. And he knows that it is the same with his sons.

---

After some time, the trio troublemakers with Garp already gone to 'check' food, arrived the beach to witness the Mini Moby on the beach, with Marco, Haruta, Thatch and Izou.

"BIRDIE!!!! THATCHY!!! HARU!!! PRETTY LADY!!!" Luffy shouted running off to the four invitees, with a groaning Ace and a deadly smiling Sabo, threating the Whitebeards to do something wrong for a second.

It would be the first time any Whitebeard would be seeing their faces. It doesn't matter to him that they will see him but if Luffy is in threat before his journey he will make sure that they won't return from here. He has been training and he is pretty sure that he can take on them easily. But with Luffy's instincts he knows it won't be required. The rubber brat loves them and that's the reason they are invited.

"Who's the kid?" Thatch asked looking a bit baffled. That made Luffy puff his cheeks in annoyance. He looked so cute!!!!!

"HEY!" Luffy squeaked, his hands on his hips and lips in a pout position as he looked at Thatch. One look on Ace beside him told that he was amused as him.

"Kid, can you tell us where can we get Cyra?" Haruta asked, oblivious to the situation. One look on Marco and Izou told that they might be putting in pieces but not too sure.

"Hey! There's Ace!" The geisha told looking at Ace who waved at them making them come towards him and ignore Luffy.

"Where is the boy, yoi? Cyra, yoi?" Marco asked, still looking unsure if the little kid was of some importance. He might be their friend most probably.

Luffy was about to whine and they couldn't handle the kid's tantrum so they decided to break the shell.

"Here," Ace and Sabo said together after sharing a look and stifling their laughter. The Whitebeard pirates turned to look at the poor kid who was making circles on the sandy sand a second ago. But right now, he was distracted by the little shells which dusted the island. That made Sabo and Ace check their pockets once, glad to find the stuff they were searching still there.

"What do you mean?" Marco asked with his natural bored tone. Thatch, Haruta and Izou nodding along in agreement.

"Lu, introduce yourself!" Ace spoke, making the rubber boy bounce to them, forgetting the shells.

"I'm Monkey D. Luffy! The man who will become the King of the Pirates!" Luffy announced with his hands puffed out in air, and a big grin on his face. The looks on the Whitebeard Pirates ranged from amused, hesitant and surprised.

"Introduce your other name, Lu!" Sabo said, making Luffy gasp in realization and plant his fist on his palm.

"Oh!" Luffy said, then looked at the Whitebeard Pirates with a sunny grin, making Thatch literally coo at their baby brother. "I'm 'Red Maniac' Cyra!" Luffy announced making the bored face Marco even make a surprised sound.

"You gotta lie!" Haruta replied in disbelief. "H-How? Cyra.. I-I mean.."

"I'm not lying!" Luffy retorted.

"That's why I felt that I know you," Thatch said easily accepting the answer than the other Whitebeard Pirates, who still looked in disbelief at the youngest who pounced on Thatch immediately.

"Thatchy's the best!" Luffy announced making Thatch hug back the little cuddle puddle that Luffy's is.

Ace and Sabo felt protective instincts for their little brother flare up but stopped themselves. Thatch was fine. But not lot...

"Birdie, Haru and Pretty Lady bad!" Luffy said sticking out his tongue at them. Thatch copied the energetic boy enthusiastically. They would have believed that Luffy's foolishness was infectious if not for the fact that Thatch was a similar foolish idiot.

"We are so sorry, Cy-Luffy!" Izou said the first trying to make amends with the adorable cuddly plushie boy.

"We are really sorry," Marco said bowing with Haruta to the little boy who jumped back from Thatch's back to them with a smile saying that they were forgotten.

"It's ok!" Luffy chirped, having easily forgiven his friends.

"Aww man," Izou said hiding his smile behind his fan. "Pops would have loved him."

"He was whining about not getting the invite letter," Haruta added, making Ace and Sabo share a look with each other.

---

Flashback~

The mornings on Moby Dick are Marco's favorite. It is the time when he can finally relax without any commotion and hassle. But he wouldn't want any other. He loves his brothers and sisters too much for not wanting the chaos. He was sitting on the crow nest, his legs dangling from the railings as he stared at the exceptionally good weather the New World was offering today. These days are just once in a blue moon and Marco plans to utilize it to a full extent.

The cool breezy air, the blue sky, the white clouds floating in various shapes and in between there is a news coo coming towards them. Marco took flight wanting to read the newspaper before hand, but in process frightening the poor bird, who started flying backwards immediately at his presence. He mentally frowned at it. He is not harassing a bird! He passed the berries mid air, in his hybrid form to the news coo and took the papers and some letters, which were for Thatch, Haruta, Izou and Marco.

Wait! Marco!?

It has been a while since he has gotten one! He got back to the Moby Dick and found the commanders lazing around in the galley. That's good since the duo prankers- Thatch and Haruta- are together with Izou.

"Letters, yoi!" He saidpassing each one of them theirs. The thing was that the four letters which the four people have gotten were from the same sender, and a very familiar one. Portgas D. Ace or Gol D. Ace or 'Fire Fist' Ace! The letter was from the fire brat 'cause the sign was Ace of cards.
"Thank you!" His brothers said in return, each opening their letters at the moment. The fire brat had a habit of sending letters to Thatch and Haruta, exchanging prank ideas. He trusted them more than anyone in this ship. He isn't jealous of that! Nope! Not at all!

"Yo!

We are having a party in advance for Cyra's birthday! Come on 30th April to The Dusk! The eternal pose of that island is in there in a packet. Don't bring extra people but do bring gifts. We don't trust everyone and Dad won't appreciate it. So, only Marco, Thatch, Haruta and Izo are invited.

Sorry!

Come early! Cyra misses you all!

Ace!"

The four commanders looked at each other, each having a grin or a smile on their face. It was a sad fact that the others were not invited but they understand. Ace and Cyane are protective over their little brother, even if the said brother is strong enough to defend himself. But that was understandable, specially if the said brother trusts everyone very easily.

They went to Pops for taking permission. 'Cause they wanted to go! Wanted to see Cyra, the little idiot and sunshine and be there for his advance birthday party.

"Pops, yoi!" Marco said arriving before Whitebeard's giant chair. Pops smiled warmly at them.

"What is it my sons?" He asked in his loud yet warm voice.

"We got invitation from Ace about Cyra's party, yoi!" Marco replied, making sure to stress the 'We'.

"Who all?" Whitebeard asked, excited for a moment.

"Thatch, Haruta, Marco and me!" Izou said, wincing mentally that their Pops wasn't invited.

"Huh?" Whitebeard blinked, making him pout instantly. Marco handed the letter to Whitebeard for reading it. Whitebeard pouted at that. He wanted to go too! But he understands to a little extent that he needs to command and monitor his rest of the sons.

---

"And your name...?" Izou asked looking at the blonde boy, who looked familiar, a bit.

"Ah, where are my manners?" Sabo said politely as he apologized to the Whitebeard commanders before him. "I'm Cyane or Sabo!"

"Monkey D. Sabo!" "Portgas D. Sabo!" Ace and Luffy chimed in, making the commanders shift from the fact that they know the identity of the 3Cs as whole now.

"Huh?" Thatch asked confused.

"I don't know which name to use," Sabo explained with a shrug. If he takes one name the other will be upset, so he had thought of introducing himself as only 'Sabo'. He doesn't want to make his brothers feel bad.

"Sabo should use Monkey D. Sabo!" Luffy said puffing out his cheeks.

"No way! He should use Portgas!" Ace said and the duo black haired brothers started fighting.

"I'm sorry for their idiotic behavior." Sabo said bonking the two heads to cease the little fight.

"That's fine, yoi!" Marco responded, while Thatch and Haruta stifled their laughter when the duo whispered a 'meanie' under their breath.

"Give us a second," Izou said grabbing Haruta and Thatch to the mini Moby for taking out something. Meanwhile, Ace and Marco caught up with each other and Sabo accompanied Luffy who was bouncing from here to there. They arrived soon and handed each of their gifts to the little bouncy boy, who didn't waste a single moment in shredding the packages, even if his brothers half heartedly scolded him for doing so.

"Woah! These are so good!!! I love it!!!" Luffy said, abandoning the prank equipment to lift the captain's coat which Izou had gifted him. It was amazing!!

"What to tell now, Lu?" Sabo asked with a smile on his face. Ace was snickering at the pure unadulterated joy reflecting from Luffy's face. The boy was truly mysterious and knew how to make them forget a slightly bad day easily.

"Thank you for the gifts!" Luffy replied with a gummy smile, making the commanders smile.

"Ah! I was about to forget it, yoi," Marco said, rummaging his pockets and gaining the boy's attention.

"Here, yoi!" Marco said taking out a very feather. Whenever Cyra/ Luffy would come he would always ask for a ride or want to touch his feathers. Marco kinda liked that but he would say it aloud. He had been thinking of what could be given to the energetic brat and was not getting anything. Since, Thatch would be cooking, so food was done. The prank items was also taken up Haruta and Thatch and then clothes was up to Izou. So, the only thing he could give Cyra was what he liked. At least he thinks.

"Woah! That's so pretty!" Luffy said holding the feather in his hand. Marco's brothers were about to tease him about giving someone a feather since Marco's feather don't shed easily and it hurts when someone plucks it.

"Glad that you liked it, yoi," Marco said with a rare smile of his.

"You can put it in your locket chain," Ace suggested making Luffy beam up and take out the locket to give to his brothers for adjusting the feather in it. He really loved it!

"W-Why is Garp The Fist he-here?!" Thatch asked having caught the said Vice Admiral sitting on a rock and chatter with someone. The others eyes caught the man instantly and they paled. Garp was not someone to be messed with and they knew it! Was it a scheme? But they don't think it was one. So, could it be the fact that the brothers are also oblivious of that.

"Why wouldn't he be here?" Luffy asked tilting his head in confusion. Sabo and Ace chose to be silent, wanting to take in the reaction of the commanders before them.

"He is a marine!" Marco said stepping forward of everyone, incase Garp attacks.

"So?" Luffy asked picking his nose with his free hand.

"He will catch all of us!" Izous said, counting the number of the marines near Garp.

"Why will Jiji catch us?" Luffy asked again. Not getting anything. Ace and Sabo couldn't take anymore and burst out laughing at the funny faces of the commanders who were looking pale.

"J-Jiji?!" Thatch squeaked, hiding behind Haruta, who hid behind Izou.

"Yep!" Ace provided with a mischievous smile.

"He is our Shitty Gramps!" Sabo added in. He wonders what their reaction would be when they see their Dad.

"There aren't any more surprises, right?" Haruta asked fearfully to Ace.

"No promises!" Ace said with a wide grin. The Whitebeard commanders sighed at it and continued walking to the shore, where people were with the ASL trio.

"D-Dragon The Revolutionary!!!" Haruta yelped seeing the man in casual dress ordering around some people to set tables and chairs. There also was Kuma The Tyrant who was a Warlord! How many people do these brothers know?!!!

"DAD!!" Luffy said waving his arms excitedly and running to the man, who opened his arms for the little sunshine. The Whitebeard commanders froze on their tracks.

"T-That's y-y-your Da-Dad?!" Thatch stammered looking at the affection the stoic revolutionary leader was showing freely to Luffy.

"Nope! He kinda adopted me and Ace," Sabo supplied.

"So, he is Luffy's biological Dad," Izou said amusedly. Haruta gulped. Being the commander of the information department, these information meant a lot to him. Monkey D. Garp 'The Hero' son is the most wanted criminal in the world, Monkey D. Dragon and his son is Monkey D. Luffy. That's a... lot to take!

"Yep!" Ace said making a pop sound at the end. He looked at where Luffy was and saw Dragon give a plane glare to the commanders warning them to not to do anything suspicious.

"Anymore shocks, yoi?" Marco asked the trio now as Luffy had returned holding meat, which he gulped in one go.

"Anymore questions?" Sabo asked in return. 'Cause they really didn't know if there is much shock to give them now except for a fact which they would never blurt out.

"Don't tell me The 3Cs are not pirates," Haruta asked hesitantly. But with the snippets which lay before him, he wasn't sure anymore that the 3Cs were pirates at all!

"We weren't," Sabo states. "We were revolutionaries but were allowed to do whatever we want as long as we complete missions."

That made them upset. There were bets going on in the Moby about them being what and now that the truth was out they felt bad since they need to do chores of a full month. But if they kept their mouths close as they are supposed to then they won't have to do.

"Ace! Sabo!" Luffy called out to his brothers getting their attention. "When are they coming?!"

"They will be here soon, Lu!" The two eldest brothers said in unison. Luffy pouted at that. He was getting impatient. He wanted to meet Shanks! He concentrated on his Haki and found a joyous group coming from the East side of the beach, just where they were. He grinned wide as he recognized Shanks, Benn, Roo, Yasopp and all!

"Lu, wait patiently!" Sabo said looking at the boy who was jumping in his place and looking at the horizon where a small dot was visible.

"Who is coming?" Haruta asked, mentally frowning that he hadn't brought his binoculars to check.

"That's a surprise!" Ace replied, making the commanders face palm. All the surprises the trio gives them is heart attack! Seriously someday that will the reason of their deaths! They were sure of it.

After some minutes passed and a familiar looking ship started appearing in their vision. The commanders recognized it easily even before the little brat yelled 'Shanks!' and ran to the shore where the Red Force was docking. The laughter of the red haired Emperor resounded making them rub their temples. Seriously! The brothers do have lots of connections!!!! They wiuldn't have imagined in their dreams too!

"I need alcohol!" Thatch said looking at the childish Emperor on whom Luffy was hanging and pouting probably due to some teasing from the said Emperor.

"Marco! Thatch! Haurta! Izou!" The said childish Emperor looked at them and waved, walking towards them with some of his own commanders coming behind.

"Marco!" He said looking at the bird brain with his irritating smile. "Join my crew!"

"No way, yoi!" Marco said for the umpteenth time. He was now regretting coming to the party.

"Aww," The Emperor pouted, making Luffy giggle from his back where he was hanging.

"Hello Shanks!" Ace and Sabo greeted the man, who smiled at them with a childish grin.

"Hello there!" Shanks replied.

"This is gonna be a headache," Izou groaned.

"Ace, Sabo," Shanks turned to the boys ignoring Izou's comments. "As much as I know, Luffy's birthday is not today." The said brothers nodded. "Then why celebrate it today?"

"We can't be there with him on that day," Ace said in a low voice, giving a sad smile. Marco raised an eyebrow at that.

"He will start his pirate journey on his birthday from one of the Blues," Sabo provided since Ace gave half information.

"WHAT?!" Everyone in the vicinity shouted together.

"Yeah! I'm gonna be the King of Pirates!" Luffy declared much to the shock of the commanders.

"What the heck Ace Sabo?!" Haruta screamed.

"How the hell are you supposed to let go of Luffy at such a young age?!!!!" Thatch completed. He didn't like it at all that the adorable kid was about to start his journey in one of the Blues.

"Tell me you both will be there with him when he starts, yoi," Shanks said with a scowl. Sabo could be there with Luffy but not Ace as he has his own crew.

"HEY!" Luffy said with a frown. "I am capable enough to go on my own!"

"What he said," Ace said with a sigh.

"He can handle himself," Sabo added. Luffy was stronger than them if he really wants to go all out. Moreover the kid had a hidden power residing within him, so he would be probably fine for the Blues and the Grand Line.

"But that is a death wish to leave the kid alone!" Izou tried to object.

"How about I kick your ass again?" Luffy said with a grin. He wanted to start his journey as his brothers have done. He won't be waiting for another two years as his mother and father insisted. He will start his journey as a pirate on 5th May and that's all he knows.

Luffy's words reminded Izou and Haruta that the boy can handle himself just fine. After all, he had defeated them, even if they didn't want to say it aloud.

"What?!" Yasopp said with a snort. "Anchor kicked your asses?!"

"Bwahahahaha!!!" Shanks laughed, wiping some stray tears which accumulated in his eyes due to the fact.

"Let's head to the party for now," Sabo said ignoring the pouting faces of the commanders. Shanks handed over his gifts, which was mainly Sake of good quality from different seas to Dragon for safe keeping and fishman island candies to the rubber brat and his brothers.

The party was a blast with everyone enjoying and Luffy dancing around with meat in his hands and stuffing his face with the every chance he was getting. The rubber brat went around everyone declaring that he will be the King of the Pirates, making them smile but not object to the big dream.

Some people even tried to fight the boy, not wanting the adorable kid to start his journey this early, only to get their face planted on the sandy shore by Luffy himself.

Then the birthday cakes were set up, hiding some extras for Luffy to not gallop it like he did with the two meat cakes and a chocolate cake.

All the while Marco was holding a bottle of strong whisky and wishing for the first time to get drunk. He was feeling guilty only by learning the fact that Luffy was way too young when he fought with them, even if he is strong and makes his instincts go hay way. Luffy looked only 14 right now and counting on the fact that the war was two years ago, he was probably only 12 and he fought with him and stopped the war.

If he goes on that track then the fact that the boy started his revolutionary career at the tender age of only 7 hurts the most. What the fuck was Dragon thinking of allowing his son to go on missions even if he would be protected by his eldest brothers!? He was really questioning the sanity of Dragon. If not for the fact how everyone in the Revolutionary Amry was dotting on the little brat, he would have said that they were forcing the trusting idoit in doing jobs. A part of him even felt that Luffy was the one who would have whined to join the missions.

Marco took a deep sigh. The past is past and he knows it too well. The past can't be changed but the future can be. He swears to keep an eye on the boy from now on.

Notes:

Okay... So, I, Rin, know this chapter had a very bad rushed ending. I'm terribly sorry for that. I didn't how what to do make it better and the fact that the chapter got longer and longer.

Anyways, Luffy starts his journey from the next chapter! Hope you will enjoy that chapter!

Finally the story ends here! But the part where Luffy's journey finally starts is in the next part! So, please stay tuned like you have done in this part!

Chapter 27: Author's Notes

It wasn't decided that we needed to have an another part for Luffy's journey, but here we are. We felt the need to have it, since the story was getting longer and longer and longer. So, we decided to have this.

This part, i.e, 'The Return Of Joyboy!' will have Luffy's childhood stories and some background stories which is required to know if you want to read the next part 'The Morning Sun Will Rise'!

We hope that you will enjoy the read part even as you have with this!

Thank you and sorry!

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 1 of Beat of Drums!